Would you like to see chapters of my books before they come out? Do you want to see cover art sketches and vote on which poses should make it to final production? Would you like to see even sexier versions of my covers? Would you like to get my audiobooks at a deep discount?

Of course you would! Join my Patreon here to get all these awesome benefits (or search for my name on Patreon.com).

You can also join my Facebook group right here. Then you’ll know when my books come out before anyone else.

New books come out every Sunday

Chapter 1

I woke up to the sounds of snuffing horses grazing around their stables and the distant chattering of the Shanukstani. They probably wafted through the partially opened window along with the crisp morning air.

There was a jittery electricity in the air that reminded me of waking up on Christmas morning as a kid and bolting out of bed to see what Santa had left under the tree.

Most mornings since I came back from the Outlands had felt similar. It was like that earthquake that had rippled through the Black Tower had woken a new sense of excitement for life in Tullia.

I’d been terrified the quake was sending me back to Earth and away from the women I’d left in Domum Shine. The idea of returning to my old life had sparked an intense fear, and I realized I couldn’t leave. I didn’t want to leave Tullia; it was my home.

Nora, Asha, Akoni, and I had stayed the night after untethering the witch and saving her mother, who was also one of the rulers of the Outlands, Trinika Sanon, from the corrupted magic’s claim.

Unfortunately, it had been too late for Akoni’s dad, Najae.

I stretched my arms and legs before jumping out of bed and getting dressed. I was greeted by the clanking music of pots and pans when I opened the door to the first floor.

A smile spread across my face at the sight of the women bustling around.

Arden and Nora were cackling at most likely an obscure inside joke as they set the table with plates and cutlery. They’d pulled out a bright blue bed sheet that had a few holes in it and had placed it on the table as a makeshift tablecloth.

Tevai entered through the main entrance with a crate of vegetables from outside and disappeared into the kitchen with it. I assumed she’d found it by the front door.

The Shanukstani tribe had been leaving various gifts for us at our door. One day it was pouches of spices, another was a pile of wool blankets, but most of the time, it was fresh produce or meat.

My heart swelled with affection at the sight of Akoni and Gwen on the couch. The witch had been living with us for about three weeks, and she was slowly melting away the slightly awkward walls she’d built up from having lived alone for decades.

Gwen sat cross-legged on the cushions while Akoni stretched her legs over her lap. The witch’s feet were bare, and her purple-painted toenails shimmered as she wiggled them. Akoni had an open book on her lap while the willowy brunette rested her head on the other woman’s shoulder.

It looked to be one of Gwen’s history textbooks from her days as a college student. It was sweet to see Akoni had fully integrated into our castle life and felt comfortable with the others. It was like she’d always been around.

“Well, well, well,” Nora said with a dramatic tone that made her sound like a cheesy villain.

I turned to look at her, and she shook her head slowly with fake disappointment. She placed the last plate from her pile on the table and crossed her arms under her generous breasts. It pushed her tits up over the low neckline of her tight, long-sleeved shirt in a distracting way.

“Look who decided to wake up,” she said.

“It’s not that late,” I chuckled.

It was a bit later than I normally got up, but I’d been up late the night before helping new Shanukstani settlers unload their wagons. They’d arrived a few hours after sunset, and I hadn’t felt comfortable leaving them out there in the cold to do it alone.

“We’ve been working our asses off making breakfast.” She swept her hand over the table as if proving a point.

“I’ve been making breakfast,” Olivia said with emphasis. “You woke up, like, five minutes ago.”

The blonde was in the middle of flipping a fluffy pancake that made my stomach wake up and grumble. She didn’t look up from her cooking, but there was a faint smile curving her pink lips.

She was wearing her usual athleisure set in a bright shade of pink that made her look like a sporty Barbie doll. Her hair was pulled back and out of her face in a high ponytail.

“Well, well, well,” I said.

I repeated Nora’s words with a teasing grin and raised my brows at the redhead.

“Semantics.” Nora shrugged with a devilish smile.

“How can I help?” I asked.

“Don’t worry about it,” Olivia said from the stove. “We got it covered. You made dinner last night, so it’s my turn.”

I’d been excited for dinner because we had enough ingredients to make my favorite chili. Or at least, something that tasted similar to it. On Earth, I used to like adding mango to the mix, but we made do without it.

We tried to alternate who cooked, but it often ended up being Olivia. The former biology student and aspiring actress was the best at it, and she seemed to enjoy it, too.

Tevai had tried to make a meal once, but she served us rather undercooked pork. Then, to fix it, she charred it to a black crisp. It was a good effort, but it was the first and last time she was tasked with kitchen duty.

Asha and Kryze were standing at the station next to the blonde and were helping her by filling bowls with fruit.

The Shanukstani tribe had introduced us to their version of flour in the weeks since our return to Domum Shine. They picked a nut they called bahg that grew in the bushes near the Karaktan Mountains and finely ground them until they looked like a pile of soft dust.

It looked and tasted exactly like almonds and made for delicious pancakes. The Shanukstani were more or less settled and had brought along their livestock. The stress of figuring out our food situation had completely disappeared when they’d given us pints of milk, dozens of eggs, and their flour, with the promise to bring us more.

It gave us a bit more variety from our days of pork with a side of pork, and we were very thankful.

I helped carry the plates of food to the table, and we all settled in for a family breakfast. I piled berries onto the short stack of warm pancakes before digging in. The sweet and tart flavor of the berries seeped into the soft pancake and made it extra delicious.

“This was in the crate for you,” Tevai said from across the table.

The dragon-woman passed a folded parchment that had an evergreen wax seal with embossed vines around the letters KL. I peeled away the seal and opened the notice.

“It’s from King Lavino,” I said and scanned the cursive writing.

One of his messengers must have left it for us in the early hours of the morning. I was slightly disappointed that the message didn’t come from the king’s advisor, Lady Andamora, but I shook it off.

“Good or bad news?” Asha asked.

The dark-skinned woman brushed a tight-coiled curl that fell over her face with the back of her hand as her large, brown eyes focused on me. Arden had helped Asha remove her braids about a week ago, and the athlete had returned to her natural curls. Asha had a crown of tight curls, and the ends were still a honey-blonde where they grazed her shoulders.

“Good.” I grinned. “It’s about the meeting we had with him and his alliance.”

“How much can he give us?” Asha asked, and her fingers rhythmically struck the tabletop like a drum roll.

“He says he’s acquired two thousand, five hundred soldiers,” I read out loud, “and three hundred ships.”

“No way!” Arden exclaimed, and her dark brown eyes sparkled with excitement.

The petite woman clutched her girlfriend’s arm in her burst of enthusiasm, and a grin spread across her face.

“He’s also working on getting more,” I said.

“Huzzah!” Nora exclaimed and raised her glass of milk.

I’d been waiting for a message from the Castilan royal for weeks, and the relief of hearing back from him made my shoulders relax. We needed all the help we could get if we wanted to defeat Emperor Constantine.

“How’s your mom doing?” Asha directed her question to Akoni.

The witch had squished the fruit between two pancakes like a sandwich, and the juice was oozing down her forearm as she took a big bite of it. The berries matched her already plump, purple lips.

“Hmm,” Akoni hummed before swallowing her mouthful of food. “She is much better now. The passing of Poppa was very hard on her, but she has been focusing her attention on returning the land to what it once was. It gives her purpose… and a distraction.”

“She must be feeling all the feels.” Arden nodded with a sympathetic look.

“Has she said anything about Isaac’s vision of the wall?” Kryze asked.

The Shanukstani priestess sat next to Akoni and fixed her with a kind gaze and a soft smile that made her apple cheeks even rounder.

“It might not mean anything.” I shrugged. “Could have just been a nightmare.”

It’d been weeks since I’d had that vivid dream. It had seemed like I was astral projecting into the clouds to have a bird’s-eye view of my home, but then the scene shifted to the dense jungle of the Outlands.

The sea of foliage rustled like they were the current of the Weirding Waters as resounding thumps echoed in the still night. Something had been traveling under the canopy of leaves, and with each step, the Barricade teetered at an alarming angle.

I closed my eyes and could still see the hairy limb breach the treetops. A giant fist hammered the stones of the wall that separated the Outlands from the rest of Tullia until it toppled like they’d been made of LEGO bricks.

I still had no idea what creature it could have been, but I was glad it’d only been in my head because it looked huge and terrifying.

“You have magic, Isaac,” Tevai said with a matter-of-fact tone of voice. “You know it can mean anything.”

“She’s right,” Akoni agreed. “Though Mama has assured me nothing is out of the ordinary, and she is keeping a keen eye out.”

“Akoni shared her Astral powers with you,” Gwen added, and her tone was thoughtful. “Maybe you’ve gotten something else with it.”

“You never know with magic.” Akoni nodded. “It tends to have a mind of its own.”

“Speaking of which,” Nora said, and a slow smile slithered over her pretty features like she’d made a joke. “Didn’t mean to make a pun there, but did you guys see Gwen’s tornado yesterday?”

“You’re exaggerating,” the willowy brunette giggled as she shook her head, and her cheeks flushed a bright pink. “It was a breeze at best.”

“It was enough to sweep me off my feet, babe.” Nora grinned and wagged her eyebrows.

“That’s really cool,” I agreed and chuckled at the redhead’s overly suggestive expression.

Gwen had been making strides in her magic journey, and I was really proud of her. It was amazing that it was all self-taught, and I suspected the willowy brunette always had it in her.

She’d been deemed an odd one before we arrived in Tullia because she believed in parallel worlds, and her interests were more on the nerdier side.

I thought it made her charming, and her knowledge ended up being incredibly useful when transported into a different world that was medieval-like.

While Asha, Nora, Akoni, and I were in the Outlands, Gwen had even been able to start tunneling a route under our barrier from the pond so we could connect it to our plumbing system. But then the ground had frozen overnight as winter approached, and she had to pause her work.

With Tevai, I planned on continuing the job. If there were two or three of us working on it, I was sure we’d be able to dig through the frost. The boost in my powers was nice, not only because it was cool to have magic, but it was helpful for our life in Tullia.

“We can take it easy today,” I said once my plate was cleared of pancakes and fruit. “I need to check in with Bahdir and see how the Shanukstani are doing.”

“I’ll join you,” Kryze said.

“That would be great.” I smiled. “Asha and Gwen can come, too. Nora and Arden, can you check on the horses? Olivia, Tevai, and Akoni, can you make sure everything looks good around the castle?”

“Affirmative,” Arden said with a deeper tone like she was talking to a general. “Should we prepare for the meeting with Owain?”

I shook my head. “We don’t have any news on it yet.”

Our messenger falcon had arrived a few days before with a note from the lord from Lydmark. Owain had written that he’d set up a meeting with his father, but that he wasn’t sure of the details, yet.

“Owain said he’d keep us posted.” I sighed. “So, we still don’t have much intel on that.”

“I’m sure we’ll hear from him in the next few days,” Asha said with an encouraging smile. “The man is efficient.”

“He’s been a great help,” I agreed.

The Lord of the Towers had been a great ally and friend to us, and I doubted we would’ve come so far without him. Owain had been the one to arrange a meeting with King Lavino’s former advisor, Nuno Sans. He had a lot of connections in the kingdom and was happy to share them.

We dispersed to our tasks. I grabbed a fur cloak from the rack over our armory in our makeshift meeting room. The bundle had been found in a Shanukstani gift crate the morning the soil froze and winter was officially in the air.

The suede skin was a deep brown and was naturally lined with thick, warm fur. I wrapped the cloak around my shoulders and fastened the clasp at my collarbone. Whoever crafted the garment had added a red-and-gold embroidered design over the chest.

Gwen went for a knee-length coat that cinched at her waist and had flower patterns at the edges of the fur hem and cuffs. Kryze wore a similar style, but hers reached her calves, and the sleeves engulfed her arms. Asha opted for a cloak like mine, but one made of light brown fur.

I lifted the hood and let it swallow my head with warmth before stepping out into the cold. The frosted grass crunched under our leather boots as we headed over toward the encampment beside the castle.

What had once been a barren wasteland and then a lush green landscape was now somewhere in between. Most of the trees were bare of their leaves, but some still had buds or fruit hanging from their branches.

The vibrant greens that had filled what was once called the Waste had drained and left muted tones of beige, gray, blue, and white. The Nepalam Mountain Range that formed a bowl around Domum Shine seemed more imposing in the winter light.

Their jagged, rocky slopes and snowy caps contrasted against the dark blue sky like shiny teeth. They were impressive, and most mornings, if I woke up early enough, I liked to sit on the couch on the roof with a cup of coffee. We’d been gifted a few bags of beans from Castilan the last time King Lavino sent us a message.

Castle Woodhouse’s kitchen was decked out with many appliances from when it had been the all-female dorm’s cafeteria. The bland Indiana building had come a long way since its campus days, and it served as a great home with the perfect balance between Earth’s conveniences and Tullia’s medieval charm.

All we were missing to turn our dorm into a proper castle was a drawbridge, but that could wait. The moat hadn’t frozen over yet, but icicles and clumps of ice had started forming on the drooping blades of grass and the hardened soil against the edge of the bank.

The sounds of laughter, chatter, and the general bustle of movement were carried on the breeze from the tribe. There were nearly thirty yurts that branched out from the Shanukstani settlement like sun rays. The four of us were instantly greeted with grinning faces and vigorous waves when we entered the camp.

Small fire pits were built every seven feet or so on the main path, and their warmth spread to the edge of the encampment. My cheeks stung as they thawed from the cold wind, and I flipped my large hood off my head. I rubbed my gloved hands together to generate more heat.

“Who needs a heater when you have a Shanukstani fire…” Asha hugged her chest and shivered.

“We know how to keep warm,” Kryze said with a proud smile.

If Nora had been around, I knew the redhead would have made some kind of suggestive comment along the lines of “yeah, you do,” and I shook my head at the thought.

The tribe was buzzing with excitement as they busied themselves with various tasks around the settlement. At the edge of the encampment, a few women hunched over a blazing fire as they molded what looked like colorful glass as they held it with metal tongs over the flames.

They were turning the material and carefully prodding it with spears. Their faces were covered with wool masks that only revealed their focused gazes under knitted eyebrows.

Men carried loads of textiles and logs across the camp and stored them in one of the wide yurts. They all seemed more joyful than usual, and I wondered what had added the pep in their step.

“Is there something going on?” I asked Kryze.

Most of the people who’d settled in Domum Shine had once been part of the priestess’ tribe before she moved to Castle Woodhouse, so she’d most likely know if there was something brewing.

“The Festival of Sleepless Night is coming up,” Kryze said with a giddy smile.

“What’s that?” Gwen asked.

The willowy brunette was staring at a cluster of children who were braiding what looked like strands of hay. They were tying ribbons and tiny wooden carvings into it that made me think of the bone trinkets that decorated Akoni’s locs.

“It’s a winter festival to celebrate the end of the dark days,” Kryze explained.

“Oh, like Solstice!” Gwen nodded with enthusiasm.

“Maybe.” Kryze shrugged, and a faint smile appeared on her face. “I have never heard that term before.”

“It’s our version of your Sleepless Night,” Asha added. “Not everyone celebrates it, though. It’s more of a witchy activity.”

“So, there is magic in your world?” Kryze asked, and her features bunched together in confusion.

“It’s debatable,” I said with a slight tilt of my head.

I could have said that Earth didn’t have magic, but I honestly had no idea. If I’d been told a year ago that there were parallel medieval fantasy universes that earthquakes could teleport us to, I would’ve thought they were crazy.

“I’m starting to think maybe there is,” I admitted.

“I’m realizing I know nothing,” Gwen laughed.

“Call me Jon Snow, ‘cause same,” Asha said.

The dark-skinned woman tugged her cape around her body, and it made her look like she was actually on her way to her shift at The Wall for the Night’s Watch.

“Lord Isaac,” a familiar voice said from ahead of us.

We’d reached the heart of the encampment, where the large campfire crackled at the center. Elderly tribespeople sat on wooden stools as close to the flames as possible. They were weaving baskets or knitting thick blankets while being bundled in layers of fur.

It looked cozy.

My eyes scanned the crowd for the source of the voice, and I instantly spotted Bahdir approaching. The young warrior gave us a toothy smile, and it made the bridge of his hawkish nose wrinkle.

“How are you, my kin?” Kryze matched her cousin’s smile.

Her features were more delicate than my Shanukstani representative, and her nose wiggled like she was practicing for a Bewitched audition. A surge of affection flooded my chest at the sight of her cute expression.

“Aylongeh Bahdir,” I said.

I made sure to pronounce each syllable as carefully as I could. I was getting the sounds of the language more or less right, and they were becoming easier to say the more I visited the settlement, but I still had a long way to go. My goal was to reach beginner level by the end of the winter and be able to string together a few sentences.

I couldn’t be looking after the tribe without actually speaking their language.

“How is everything?” I asked.

“Very good,” Bahdir said, and he spoke the words slowly.

On the other hand, Bahdir had made strides in his English. He didn’t need Kryze’s assistance as much as when I’d first met him. It was hard to believe he’d once served the warlord Khan before I beheaded him to save the priestess from an unwanted arranged marriage.

“The tribe is making pretty things for the…” he trailed off, and a grimace formed on his youthful face.

He looked to his cousin and spoke in a rush of words I couldn’t understand.

“The Festival of Sleepless Night,” she translated for him.

“Yes.” Bahdir nodded with a serious face. “That.”

“I see,” I chuckled. “It sounds fun. I can’t wait to see what you guys come up with for decorations and festivities.”

“You will be our esteemed guest, of course.” Bahdir’s tone was a tad too serious and bordered on a comically stern butler.

“Well, I hope you guys don’t make too much of a fuss just for me,” I said with a smile.

“I cannot promise that,” he said in a flat tone, but there was a hint of humor in his dark eyes.

Was that a joke? He was making good progress in his language, and he was already developing a sense of humor. I laughed and followed him through one of the branching paths that led further into the encampment.

I nodded and smiled at the passing tribe members who bowed and called out my name. There was a short line at the well on the outskirts of the settlement, and the people looped around a nearby tree. The Shanukstani were taking turns filling buckets of water to carry to the camp for whatever purposes they needed.

I was glad their water source was functional. Tevai and I had forked the underground river with our magic to have the water closer to the tribe and Castle Woodhouse for convenience.

“I have heard stirrings,” Bahdir said, “of more tribes thinking to join us for the longest night.”

“That’s good news,” I said. “You’ve been doing great work recruiting for our cause and spreading the word that the Waste is now habitable.”

“Thank you.” Bahdir bowed his head. “You have been very kind to me and my fellow Shanukstani.”

I smiled and continued wandering around the encampment. What had started with just a few yurts had spread like wildfire and become a bustling village. It made me proud to see how much the Shanukstani had made Domum Shine their home.

After fighting off a savage unicorn that busted my truck, defeating Montoya and his Castilan soldiers who tried to take over the dorm, and being attacked by fucked-up bears and griffons that came out at night, the land had become familiar and even cozy. I enjoyed getting to share it with the tribe and show how much it had changed.

A tiny girl with two thick braids popped out from one of the yurts and stopped us in our tracks. She had big, almost-black eyes that slowly blinked up at us with blatant curiosity. She was holding a basket filled with ribbons and sheets of paper.

“Come, come!” she said in a bossy tone without giving any introduction or elaboration.

She grabbed Asha’s hand and gently tugged at the athlete, who giggled in response.

“It seems I’m needed elsewhere,” Asha said as she let herself be pulled toward a group of children.

They sat around a low table by a campfire and were busy drawing on paper and folding them into different shapes, or braiding what looked like vines and yarn.

“I’ll join you in the crafts,” Kryze said with a grin. “To translate… and to play.”

The priestess shrugged with a coy smile before following the child and Asha to the group. Gwen laughed as she watched the kids point at things around the table with serious faces. They seemed to be giving instructions to Asha and Kryze, and they meant business.

“I think it’ll be less play and more work,” Gwen commented.

Bahdir chuckled before excusing himself to train with the other warriors. He invited us, but I politely declined. There were other abilities that I needed to expand on.

“Isaac!” Tevai’s voice rang over the tribe.

I turned to see the dragon-woman standing under a tree at the edge of the encampment with a determined look.

Akoni stood next to her, and to my relief, she’d put on warm boots and a fur coat from the armory. The witch had lived a long time in her hut on the border of the Outlands, and seemed to prefer to be barefoot, even outside, but it was simply too cold for that now.

“We should train your magic,” Tevai said when Gwen and I reached them.

“It’s like you read my mind,” I chuckled.

Chapter 2

We found a spot by the barrier that wrapped around Castle Woodhouse, near the small pond and away from the encampment, and formed a loose circle. I wasn’t sure exactly what we’d be working on, but I trusted Tevai and Akoni as the resident magic connoisseurs.

Gwen and I stood in front of them with expectant gazes. My fingers wiggled at my sides with anticipation. I couldn’t wait to tap into my powers more and see what I could do with them.

My first source of power came from Tevai, who’d gifted it to me after we’d helped her recuperate when she was in the caves in the Nepalam Mountains. I also had Eramus’ bone blade that gave me fiery magic, and I’d recently gotten some of Akoni’s astral projection abilities.

The witch had promised to give me the adder stone she’d been tethered to as compensation for freeing her from the hold the Outlands’ corrupted magic had on her.

Akoni had wrapped it in the colorful twine that she used to decorate her locs and made a necklace out of it. She’d picked orange because she said it matched my aura.

With the stone, I could access some of her power, but it also meant she willingly tethered herself to Castle Woodhouse and to me. I didn’t take that lightly, and I was honored she trusted me enough to give it to me.

I was becoming a melting pot of magic that simmered in my core.

“We will begin by assessing your powers,” Tevai said. “It is important to take gradual steps and not burn out.”

The dragon-woman’s air of authority had mellowed out since she’d left the caves, and she’d softened her tone over the course of the dozens of training sessions she’d led. Tevai had a knack for teaching the women and me new sparring moves and tricks to do with magic. She pushed and motivated us to do better.

I wouldn’t put her in charge of a kindergarten class, that was more Arden’s realm, but I could definitely see Tevai teaching some kind of CrossFit class or something like that if she were on Earth.

Or, have an intense TED talk about war and fighting techniques.

“Gwen, you are first.” Tevai smiled, and it deepened her laugh lines and made her golden eye sparkle in the sunlight.

All our eyes turned to the willowy brunette whose cheeks flushed, and I assumed it was more from our gazes than the cold air.

“It might take a few minutes before I can pull out my magic,” Gwen said and bit the inside of her cheek. “I’ve only just started dabbling in air magic.”

“That’s okay.” Tevai nodded and gave an encouraging smile. “Take all the time you need. It’s not a race.”

Gwen closed her eyes, and her lips formed a thin line on her pretty face. Her delicate hands were facing the sky like she was holding onto an invisible barbell. Gwen’s fingertips twitched as she strained her muscles as if she were physically pulling at her magic.

The air stilled, and the temperature dropped a few degrees when Gwen opened her eyes and took a deep breath. It was like the cool breeze had frozen over, similar to a stream in winter. The willowy brunette formed a tight O with her plush lips and exhaled.

Gwen was facing the space between Tevai and me. There was a loud whooshing sound like wind whistling through a drafty windowpane, but I couldn’t see or feel it.

The sound cut out, but I still couldn’t tell what had happened.

“Good work,” Tevai said. “It is subtle, but there is good progress. We can test it by placing an object in the stream of air to see how far you can direct it.”

The dragon-woman dug in the pocket of her leathers and pulled out a single berry. She wasn’t wearing any extra layers, despite the frigid wind. Tevai was the only one who could stand in the cold without freezing to death, it must’ve been her dragon blood that kept her hot even in winter.

I was cold just looking at the only layer of leather armor she was wearing.

“Oooh,” a sing-song voice said from near the wall. “Can we watch?”

I looked over to see Nora, Arden, and Olivia bundled up in furs and walking over. They were swimming in their coats as they stayed close to the barrier.

While Nora and Arden wore wool beanies that they’d found in the old dorm rooms, Olivia had her hood up, and it covered most of her face. The only thing that indicated it was the blonde woman was her plump lips and tanned skin that peeked out from under the fur trim.

She wasn’t much for the cold, and I imagined she’d been dragged out by the other two.

“Of course,” I called out.

“Gwen is about to demonstrate her elemental skills,” Akoni explained.

“No pressure,” Gwen said under her breath, but her doe eyes were filled with determination.

Tevai raised her arm like she was a server holding a tray of drinks, and the berries rolled to the center of her splayed palm.

“Do that again,” the dragon-woman instructed Gwen, “but this time, aim it toward my hand.”

The willowy brunette nodded and took a deep breath. Her fingers fluttered in the air like she was beckoning the wind to join us.

Tevai stepped closer until she was about twenty inches from Gwen, who parted her lips and let out the breath she’d been holding. The whooshing sound was back, but the berries barely moved.

“That’s okay,” Tevai reassured and moved her hand a few inches closer. “Try again.”

Gwen repeated the process and exhaled loudly. The noise of the wind rose in pitch, and the berries shot off Tevai’s hand and skidded over the frosted ground.

“Well done,” the dragon-woman said. “With practice, you will be able to project further and strengthen your hold. Now it is fruit, but in the future, it will be our enemies.”

“Eventually, I’d like to combine my water and air abilities,” Gwen said.

“That is very doable.” Akoni smiled. “Multiple powers can work together, whether they are from within one person or alongside someone else’s.”

“For example,” Tevai added. “If my power cannot reach someone, Gwen could carry it further with her elemental abilities.”

The dragon-woman moved to stand next to the willowy brunette. With a gentle touch, Tevai’s hands grazed the tops of Gwen’s wrists before she lifted the other woman’s arms in front of her.

Tevai had wrapped her arm around Gwen’s shoulder, and her chest was pressed against Gwen’s back. My dick strained against the fastening of my jeans just at the sight of the two pressed together.

“Channel your power again,” Tevai instructed.

Everything went still. The women on the sideline stared with their heads cocked to the side at Gwen and Tevai. Under the whooshing sound, there was a faint crackling, like snapping static.

Tevai moved her hands over Gwen’s, and I fixed my gaze on their fused fingertips for any visual signs of magic. My peripheral vision blurred, and I could suddenly make out waves of energy seeping out from their fingers.

It looked like a translucent current that intertwined together. There were strands with faint yellow or blue hues that reminded me of unraveling yarn. It flowed in a straight line toward the barrier that surrounded Castle Woodhouse.

Tevai’s electricity coursed through Gwen’s breeze like they were slow dancing to the sound of the wind. It stretched like an additional limb and branched out a few feet away.

“I didn’t know I could extend it that far,” Gwen gushed.

“You’re pulling from my source, so you can extend your power,” Tevai explained. “Working together heightens our abilities.”

The branches zapped out of the stream like tiny whips as the energy flowed through the air toward the barrier. Nora, Arden, and Olivia didn’t seem to notice the coursing current as it inched toward their cluster. I wondered if I could see the magic because I possessed it, too.

A coiled blue-and-yellow thread snapped out of the flow as it passed in front of the trio of women. It struck Arden’s cheek like it had impulsively followed its intrusive thoughts.

“Ow!” Arden let out a startled yelp and jumped back.

The petite woman collided into Olivia, but I doubted the blonde would have felt much under the thick layers of fur she was wearing.

“Sorry!” Gwen yelled out in an apologetic tone.

The rush of energy snapped back into Gwen and Tevai like a retracting tape measure. The willowy brunette let out a soft oomph as if the magic had barreled into her chest.

“We will need to work on your control,” Tevai said in her serious voice, “but otherwise, well done.”

“Arden, are you okay?” Gwen asked.

“Something pinched me,” the petite woman said with her gloved hand pressed to the side of her face.

“You’re not hurt?” Gwen rushed over to the other woman.

Arden dropped her hand and gave her a reassuring smile.

“No,” the petite woman said. “Maybe I’ll get superpowers from it like Spider-Man.”

“He was bitten by a spider,” Olivia said in a matter-of-fact tone.

Her voice was a little muffled under the thick hood.

“Then Superman.” Arden shrugged.

I wasn’t about to correct her on that one, either.

“Isaac,” Tevai said, “you and Gwen will combine magic.”

I unsheathed my dragon-bone blade from my scabbard, and the familiar pulse of energy vibrated through my arm from it. The sword had been forged by Tevai from Eramus’ bones, and my fingers were snug around the hilt like the weapon was an extension of my arm.

The pale, yellow-tinged bone gleamed in the winter sunlight, and the yellow, bulbed scales at the pommel brightened. I pointed the slightly curved blade away from the women. One edge was serrated, and the other was razor-sharp, so even without magic, it could do a lot of damage.

The burning power churned in my core and swelled in my chest before coursing to my extremities. The hilt was warm in my hand, and it thrummed like it was stirring awake.

A flame sparked over the curled crossguard that looked like two dragons’ tails twining together. The fire licked the sides of the blade before consuming it whole. The weapon radiated with heat as I held the roaring fire aloft.

“Don’t get me wrong,” Arden said and raised her hands up in surrender. “You have all my trust, but please direct that fire away from me.”

“What, you mean you don’t want to be zapped with a flame?” Gwen asked and giggled.

“I’ll pass on that one.” Arden nodded.

“We should focus on your magic without the sword,” Tevai said.

She looked over at Akoni, who took an aluminum wrench from her oversized pockets. It was the biggest wrench I’d ever seen, and I had no idea where they’d even found it.

“It was in one of the closets,” Akoni said. “There didn’t seem to be any use to it, it was in a pile of rusting objects.”

I blinked at her. Had she read my mind?

I always had a hunch that Tevai could, but I never had proof, and I wouldn’t be surprised if Akoni was able to. The witch thrived on being mysterious.

“Olivia has told me this melts at one thousand and twenty-one degrees Fahrenheit,” Akoni said and shrugged. “Whatever that means.”

“It’s a very high level of heat,” Olivia said from under her hood. “But not as high as other metals, like iron.”

“The last time I tried to manipulate iron, I nearly turned myself into a goop of molten lava,” I reminded them.

“Which is why you will be working with the lead pipe,” Tevai said in a matter-of-fact tone.

I’d escaped from my dungeon cell under the Black Tower by melting the bars, but it’d been like the fire was consuming me with it. My body had started to convulse as the enclosure dribbled to the floor like it was nothing but a block of ice left out in the summer sun.

I thought I’d become one with the iron or the fire as the lava burned my insides and turned my vision white.

“We believe in you,” Olivia said. “We wouldn’t let you get consumed by molten metal.”

“Thanks.” I smiled.

I sheathed my bone blade, pulled my leather gloves off, and took the wrench from Akoni’s hand. I curled my fingers one at a time around the cold metal, and it was so cold, it was like a sharp bite against my exposed skin. Despite it having been in the witch’s fur pocket, the wrench had turned frosty.

My natural body heat warmed it up a little, but just enough to remove the thin sliver of frost.

“Focus on the object in your hand,” Tevai said, “and try to turn it into a liquid.”

I nodded and glued my eyes onto the wrench in my closed hand and narrowed my focus on the metal. I tensed my grip while imagining the solid object softening, oozing between my fingers, and dribbling onto the frozen ground.

My muscles were taut and started to quiver as my skin heated at an alarming rate. The wrench squeaked as it became malleable under my touch, and my whole body shook. Sweat streaked down my back under the thick layer of fur, and my shirt clung to my skin.

Beads of sweat rolled down from my hairline and over my brows. I could practically hear the sizzle when one dripped over my nose and onto my upper lip.

I was half-aware of the women staring at me, and of Akoni whispering something into Gwen’s ear.

“Isaac?” someone asked, and their voice was laced with worry.

I couldn’t respond; all I could do was tighten my hold on the wrench as thick, glowing orange blobs rolled over the edge of my palm. Someone pressed their hands against my back, but I couldn’t see who it was.

My peripheral vision was completely blurred, and my ears buzzed with the sound of loud crackling. It was like I was submerged in a sea of fire. The skin on the back of my hand was turning a bright red, and the color was spreading over my wrist before disappearing under my sleeve.

Something churned inside me, and I was suddenly flooded with a rush of coolness that extended over my muscles, through my veins, and lapped at the edge of my consciousness.

The heat I was generating zeroed into my closed hand and the wrench that was drooping on either side of my fist in an almost unrecognizable mess. I let the waves sway in my core and temper the heat that threatened to take over my body.

I squeezed my fist tighter, and what was left of the two ends of the wrench plummeted to the ground with a soft thud. My cupped palm had a small, glowing pool of molten metal that I shook off my skin and let fall to the grass.

It quickly hardened into small clumps of aluminum, and I let out a sigh of relief. My skin prickled from the rush of cold air that replaced the heat, and I was aware the hands that had been pressing under my shoulder blades were gone.

“You did it!” Nora clapped with excitement.

Someone squeezed my shoulders, and I looked over to see Gwen smiling at me.

“Thanks,” I said. “Whatever you did, it helped tame the intense heat.”

“No problem,” the willowy brunette said. “Akoni said to channel my water magic into you. I’m glad it helped. I was getting scared there.”

“That was adequate work,” Tevai said with a nod of approval.

It was a high compliment coming from the dragon-woman. Before I could process what I’d done or fully cool my body temperature down, Akoni brought my attention to her.

“Isaac,” the witch said. “You have chosen to own my astral projecting capabilities, so we will train that now.”

I wasn’t sure what she meant by “chosen.” The power from the adder stone manifested it, but I was pleased we’d be working on the skill. The pendant the witch had made rested on my chest, and a cloud of staticy sensation spread from where it touched my skin.

Akoni’s full, berry-colored lips spread in a smile. It made her sunbaked clay-colored freckles stretch over her cheeks and wrinkle on the bridge of her Nubian nose.

The witch reached over and clamped her ringed fingers around my hand and gently tugged me closer. Her skin was warm and soft, and I let our joined hands get swallowed by her oversized sleeves. It was nice and toasty in the fur lining and in her hold.

“You will close your eyes,” she said, “but open your vision.”

Akoni’s riddles were becoming familiar, like a second language, and I figured she meant I needed to open my mind’s eye. Her powers were mainly mental, and it made my brain and skin tingle with static electricity like the witch was my own, personal plasma ball.

I did as instructed and filled my vision with darkness. Her soothing voice with its bouncy cadence that resembled Earth’s Jamaican patois seemed to fill my ears like there was nothing around but the two of us.

“Imagine a place that fills you with serenity and warmth,” Akoni said. “A place where you feel safe.”

The darkness behind my lids seemed to pulse, and lines started to form in front of me. It was like an invisible white colored pencil was sketching shapes and swirls for me. The geometric shapes clumped together, and the darkness faded as if light was being let in.

My chest swelled with warm emotions, and the fuzzy tingling sensation of Akoni’s power washed down my body. Goosebumps rose in its wake, and I shivered under my Shanukstani-made cloak.

I was alone on the roof, but I knew the women were somewhere in the castle, and the knowledge brought a deep comfort.

The sun’s rays were golden yellow and bathed my surroundings with light. I sank into the plush cushions at my back and sensed the curved handle of my mug that I’d found in Nora’s old dorm room. It had a bug-eyed hamster wearing a pink bow in the middle of the white ceramic, and “Born to slay, Forced to work” was printed in bubble letters around the picture.

Steam curled over the rim and filled my nostrils with the rich scent of freshly brewed coffee. The air was warmer, and the landscape ahead of me was lush with vibrant tones of green that stretched out to the towering mountains that wrapped around my home.

My safe space was being at Castle Woodhouse with the women I loved, and I held onto the scene and took it in.

“When you have made it there, invite me in.” Akoni’s voice resonated from the blue-and-pink sky.

I hummed under my breath and inhaled deeply. I turned around to face the door to the roof over the backrest.

“Come in,” I said.

I placed the mug on the floor, and the cushions groaned under me when I shifted my weight and bent my knees under myself. There were three raps against the other side of the door.

“Come in,” I repeated, and I made my tone more assertive.

I wanted to share the moment with Akoni and introduce the beautiful witch to the place that gave me the most peace.

The knob slowly turned, and the door was pushed open. Akoni stepped onto the roof with a proud smile that revealed the small gap between her front teeth and stretched her purple-painted lips from ear to ear. The golden-hour light made her rich, brown eyes shimmer and her freckles glow.

The bone trinkets in her piled locs tinkled, and her bare feet padded on the floor when she approached the couch. She scanned the horizon with a dreamy gaze before directing her stare to me, and it made my cheeks flush.

She was striking, especially in the glow of the light.

“You did well,” she said. “This is a beautiful moment, I can see why it brings you peace.”

I stood and walked around to stand in front of her, and she took my hands again. Her rings pressed into my skin, and it all seemed so real. When we’d had our out-of-body moments in the Outlands, we hadn’t needed to enter any kind of mental space before we drifted into the clouds over the Black Tower.

“We didn’t go to your safe place when we astral-projected last time,” I said.

“That is because I have done it many times before.” Akoni gently squeezed her fingers around mine. “It’s second nature for me, but for you, it’s not. With practice, you will be able to do the same.”

She fixed me with kind but stern brown eyes.

“You can bring people who possess some kind of magic along with you,” Akoni explained, “but you must hold onto their physical body to lead their souls.”

“That’s why we have to hold hands?” I asked.

“Yes.” Akoni shrugged, and a playful smile curved the edge of her full lips. “And, I enjoy holding your hands.”

Butterflies fluttered in my lower stomach, and I was positive my face had turned a darker shade of red. She had a way of making me feel nervous in all the right ways.

“From here,” Akoni said, “you can take me anywhere you would like.”

“How?” I asked.

I looked around as if expecting to see a big, blinking, neon sign that would say “Through here.”

“We were usually near our physical bodies when we projected,” I said.

“You can go anywhere from here,” Akoni said. “If our present bodies and location are where you want to be, then lead me there.”

I wasn’t exactly fluent in the language of Akoni Riddles yet, but I nodded without any more questions. I glanced around us, but didn’t see any hints of a direction. The roof was empty except for us and the couch, and Domum Shine was quiet as the sun seemed glued just above the peaks of the Nepalam Mountains.

The door to the roof was closed even though Akoni had left it wide open. A stirring of static filled my chest where the adder stone rested and spread over my shoulders and down my spine. My brain clouded with the fuzzy sensation as if confirming my hunch.

I couldn’t question myself, I just needed to follow my instinct and Akoni’s vague guidance. With one hand wrapped around Akoni’s, I led us to the closed door. I pictured the barrier that surrounded our castle and the women who stood nearby, all bundled in fur coats.

I reached for the doorknob as I looked at my silhouette standing in front of Akoni’s, and I twisted the cool metal. I swung the door open, and we stepped through. Instead of finding ourselves at the top of the staircase, we were standing on the frosted ground next to our physical bodies.

It was weird to see myself, so I focused on Akoni’s serene expression. She was humming under her breath, and I could hear it layered in my mind as if there were two of her murmuring.

The physical witch’s eyes sprang open, and her brown gaze fixed on my astral self. I wondered if she could see us staring back.

“You are a fast learner,” Akoni’s astral projection said from next to me.

The witch let go of my hand, and I shot backward. The landscape around me blurred and changed into the rooftop of the dorm, and finally back to the winter scene at the edge of our barrier.

I let out an oomph when I collided into my physical body, and I looked around at the women clustered around Akoni and me. They looked slightly confused, and Arden tilted her head to the side.

“Did you do it?” she asked.

“Yes,” Akoni said. “Isaac was able to let me into his mind before we traveled here. Now, he will try again with someone with magical powers who’s never projected before.”

Gwen’s eyes widened and made them even bigger than they already were. She grinned and stepped in front of me with stars shining in her eyes.

“Are you ready?” I asked.

The willowy brunette’s excitement sparked jitters that cascaded through my body, and I grinned at her.

“Born ready.” She nodded.

I held her delicate hands and closed my eyes. The invisible pencil sketched over the darkness behind my eyelids before the shadows faded and warm, golden light flooded my vision.

I was back on the roof at sunset with a mug of coffee in my hand. I set the drink down on the floor and rose to my feet. Akoni had asked me to let her in when I’d done it with her, so I turned to the roof’s entrance and waited for Gwen’s arrival.

“Come in,” I said.

If I focused hard enough, I could almost feel the willowy brunette’s hands in mine even if she wasn’t on the roof with me yet. I imagined squeezing her fingers and repeated the invitation clearly in my mind.

There was a soft knock on the door.

“Come in,” I said again.

Gwen stepped onto the roof with a bright smile. Her doe eyes stared in awe at her surroundings before finding my gaze. Her brown, wavy hair danced in the warm breeze that made me forget it was actually winter out in the physical world.

“Isaac,” she breathed out. “This… This is beautiful.”

She looked over at the lush trees of Domum Shine before closing the space between us.

“Is this your happy place?” she asked.

“It’s wherever you guys are,” I said in response.

If I hadn’t had my women alongside me, I didn’t know how I would’ve survived so long in Tullia. They were what made this magical place feel like a place worth surviving. They made it home.

I let Gwen explore the rooftop before directing her back to the exit. I held her hand and opened the door. We found ourselves on the frosty field by the castle next to our little group.

“Whoa,” Gwen let out in amazement. “This is so cool.”

She stared at the women, but they didn’t seem to notice. Nora and Arden were asking Tevai and Akoni questions like they were doing a speed round at the end of a trivia show.

Meanwhile, Olivia hugged herself and hopped in place to keep warm.

“Liv is not enjoying the winter,” Gwen commented with a sympathetic chuckle.

“Nope,” I agreed. “Maybe we could try to warm her up.”

“Good idea!” Gwen smiled.

In the blink of an eye, we were standing on either side of the shivering blonde woman. A few weeks ago, I never would’ve expected Olivia would willingly stand in the cold to watch us stand around, but the fact that she was there made my heart swell for her. It showed she cared.

Gwen and I sandwiched Olivia in a tight bear hug. I focused my intention on warmth and hoped it would work.

“Uhh…” Olivia’s muffled voice sounded unsure under the hood of her coat. “Are they doing something? It’s getting toasty.”

“Are you complaining that it’s too hot, now?” Nora raised a brow and gave the blonde woman a teasing smile.

“No,” Olivia grumbled. “Was just asking because it’s suddenly nice and cozy, and it kinda smells like Gwen and Isaac.”

“Oooh,” Nora cooed.

“It’s working!” Gwen exclaimed. “But, it’s a bit weird that they can’t hear us.”

I squeezed Olivia before letting go and leading Gwen away from the group.

“I wonder if it’s something I’ll get used to,” I said.

“What do we do now?” Gwen asked.

She was moving her arm like it was a wave and inspecting it with keen eyes. The motion reminded me of sticking my arm out of the car window when I was a kid and playing with the wind as it carried my arm like a sail.

“I can’t feel the cold,” she commented.

Gwen was wearing her blue, medieval dress that she usually wore for excursions. It complemented her brown hair and eyes, and the material hugged her slender frame in all the right ways.

I glanced down at my plain jeans and T-shirt and back at the elegantly dressed beauty. Our astral selves must have chosen our most comfortable outfits, or at least what we preferred to wear. It would explain why Akoni had been barefoot.

The medieval gown suited Gwen perfectly.

A surge of affection hit me, and I impulsively reached out to take her hand. She let out a soft yelp of surprise as I whirled her around and pulled her into my arms. She placed a delicate hand on my shoulder, and I pressed my free palm against her lower back.

It reminded me of when the Shanukstani had taught us their traditional dance in the field by their settlement.

“M’lady,” I said and lowered my timbre a few notches to add dramatic emphasis.

“My lord.” Gwen’s voice was dreamy, and she giggled.

I swept her into a chaotic dance that was a mix between a waltz and a toddler who’d just learned how to jump. The only music was Gwen’s laughter that drifted in the cool breeze. We spun in circles and skipped around before I twirled her under my arm and plunged her in a dramatic dip.

“I had no idea you were such a good dancer, Isaac Kennedy,” Gwen said with a grin.

I pulled her back to her feet, and she planted a quick kiss on my lips.

“What can I say, I’m a man of many talents.” I shrugged and played cocky man with false modesty.

“That you are.” Gwen raised her brows and sauntered away.

“Was that a suggestive comment?” I gasped and followed behind her. “Nora is a bad influence on you.”

Gwen laughed and entwined her fingers with mine.

“I have one more thing I’d like to try,” I said.

“What’s that?” The willowy brunette cocked her head to the side.

I looked up at the puff of clouds that drifted above us in response before jumping as high as I could. I focused on the cruising cotton candy that floated under the bright blue sky.

Gwen and I flew up into the atmosphere until we gained a bird’s-eye view of Domum Shine.

“Ahh,” Gwen said, and her brows arched over the bridge of her nose. “This is high.”

Castle Woodhouse was below us, and next to it, stood five women who were still chatting around Gwen and me. I wondered how long we’d been astral projecting. It could have been minutes or hours, there was no way of telling outside of my physical body.

The Shanukstani tribe seemed busy with their preparations for the Festival of Sleepless Night. Their horses roamed around the back of the settlement and were picking at the bushes that still had leaves.

Streaks of gray smoke wafted up to us from their many campfires. They blended with the clouds above our heads.

Gwen spun on herself slowly like a vertical rotisserie chicken as she took in all of the landscape. To the west, the Nepalam Mountains where the caves that housed Tevai for centuries curved in the distance. To the east, there were the Karaktan Mountains, and to the north, Lydmark’s watchtowers.

The land looked empty and bare, but I caught movement in the distance. I squinted my eyes and focused on the approaching dot that seemed to have materialized out of thin air close to the border of Domum Shine and Lydmark.

“What’s that?” Gwen asked.

She was staring in the same direction as me, and she bit her lower lip with worry.

“Someone’s on their way,” I said.

Chapter 3

Whoever was traveling from Lydmark was a few miles away and would get to Castle Woodhouse within the hour. We had good relations with the province, so I didn’t think we needed to worry about a surprise attack. Especially by a single person.

But it was best to be present when the person arrived, so Gwen and I drifted down from the clouds to return to our bodies.

“I guess Owain got news from his father,” the willowy brunette said when our astral feet touched land.

“I hope it’s good news,” I said. “We should get back.”

A few yards away, Tevai was staring into the distance in the direction of our northern borders from the edge of our little cluster. The dragon-woman had sharp eyesight, and I figured she’d sensed the messenger’s arrival.

Gwen’s and my physical bodies were still holding hands and facing each other with closed eyes. Nora, Arden, and Olivia were looking from Tevai to us with concern in their eyes, or I assumed there was worry in the blonde woman’s blue gaze. I couldn’t be sure, since she was still shadowed under her fur hood.

Akoni had a calm expression and kept a vigilant eye on us from the side.

“Do you know how to get back?” Gwen asked.

“I think so,” I said, and I wished there was a bit more confidence in my voice.

Akoni had been the one to release us from the astral world earlier, and I’d never done it on my own, and especially not with someone inexperienced. The witch had let go, and I’d snapped back into my body.

I turned to face Gwen in a similar pose to our physical bodies and closed my eyes. I furrowed my brows in concentration and thought of the sharpness of the cold air in the physical world.

Gwen’s soft hands were warm in both my physical and astral hands, and I imagined gently squeezing her fingers to pry her awake. My senses were heightened and seemed to double, like I was hearing and feeling multiple layers of reality.

One layer had our astral forms that were comfortable in our summer clothes, and our feet hovered a few inches above the ground. On the other one, there were our physical bodies shivering in the cold air. My skin was tight from the lengthy exposure to the cold, and my eyelids fluttered.

“Should we wake them?” Olivia’s voice was laced with worry.

“No need,” Akoni said in her nonchalant tone. “Isaac knows what to do.”

I focused on my moving fingers as I gently kneaded Gwen’s palms. I had to release us and let go, so I strained my muscles as if I were learning to use them for the first time. One by one, I lifted my fingers off the willowy brunette’s delicate hands.

When my pinky lifted off, I was met with a whooshing sound. It was like a storm was passing, and it sent a strong gust of wind into my chest to propel me backward. My astral form shot back, and the space around me shifted until I collided into my physical body and woke up.

I blinked the white dots away and stared at Gwen’s smiling face.

“You did it!” she said with excitement. “That was so cool!”

“Isaac,” Akoni said with an approving smile. “You have made very good progress.”

“Thanks.” I couldn’t mask the grin that stretched over my face and pulled my cheeks up.

I looked over at Tevai, who was squinting into the distance.

“There’s a messenger from Lydmark heading our way,” I said. “We should get back inside.”

“Hallelujah,” Olivia said in a flat tone and quickly strutted toward the dorm’s entrance. “I need a hot cup of tea, stat. Who wants one?”

“Me!” Arden chimed.

The petite woman looped her arm around the blonde woman’s and skipped alongside her to the entrance of our castle’s barricade.

“I will have one, too,” Akoni said.

The witch strode over to join Gwen and Nora in their chatter. Tevai and I followed behind the group. The dragon-woman had an intense look on her face that sharpened her features. The faint criss-crossing white lines that covered her skin contrasted with her jet-black hair that was so dark, it almost looked blue, like oil spilling over her shoulders.

“We’re almost there,” I said in a tone that was mixed with reassurance, sympathy, and determination.

Tevai fixed me with her golden eye before giving me a curt nod.

“I am not the most patient,” she admitted. “I look forward to killing him.”

She didn’t need to say who she was talking about because my own anticipation to avenge the dragon-woman and make things right for the kingdom was growing daily. I might not have ever met Emperor Constantine, but he was all I could think of.

He’d started the war that had almost killed all of dragonkind. If it weren’t for Tevai’s survival, dragons would be extinct, but the dragon-woman had suffered. She’d been battered, and her organs had been stolen to become dragon relics.

“I’m sure Owain has good news for us,” I said. “We already have ships, soldiers, and our allies are growing.”

“You’re right,” Tevai said. “We have been making great strides toward our goal.”

We entered the dorm, and I let out a sigh as the warmth from the HVAC system washed over me. I shrugged my fur cape off and hung it over the armory before quickly changing shirts.

The sweat from using Eramus’ magic had cooled off, and it was uncomfortable to be in. The dining hall was bustling as the women tidied up, and Olivia brewed tea in the kitchen. We’d found a few dozen boxes of tea bags in a cupboard that I assumed had been extra stock for the dorm’s breakfast bar.

There was a resounding knock on the door, and when I peered through the peephole, I saw one of Owain’s advisors.

“Sir Alarik Cairon,” I said with a welcoming smile and let him in. “It’s always nice to see you.”

“Good afternoon, Lord Isaac.” The advisor bowed his head and stepped around me into the dorm’s entrance.

The man wore a thick suede coat with puffy trim that reminded me of a fox’s tail. He shrugged it off and passed it over to Gwen’s waiting hands before following me into our meeting room.

Alarik’s long, brown hair seemed to be perpetually wind-swept. The tangles bunched over his shoulders like he’d just been playing air guitar while headbanging at full speed.

His bright, green eyes wandered over the room like it was the first time he was seeing it. Alarik had visited Castle Woodhouse once with his fellow advisors and Owain for a meeting, and the men had spent a big chunk of the time ogling the interior.

The walls were made of plaster, the light fixtures blinked and buzzed with electricity, and the furniture was a mix of plastic and engineered wood. It was far from Tullia’s medieval ways and screamed “college dorm in the Midwest.”

“My apologies for visiting without prior notice,” Alarik said and gave a slightly sheepish smile.

He had sharp cheekbones and a pointed chin that would normally make someone look intimidating, but the advisor’s friendliness always managed to shine through.

“No worries,” I said.

I gestured for him to take a seat under the painted map of Tullia we’d mounted on the wall, and I took the chair facing him. Asha sat next to me, and the other women filled the empty spots around the table. Except for Tevai who preferred to stand behind us and pace.

Olivia and Akoni carried in a tray filled with mismatching empty mugs and the electric kettle. It wasn’t the most aesthetically pleasing set, but it’d do the job.

“Tea?” Olivia offered.

Alarik nodded and wrapped his long fingers around one of the filled mugs. He seemed more pleased by the warmth it was emanating than by the drink itself.

Once we were all settled in, the advisor cleared his throat.

“Lord Brixton of the Towers sent me over with news,” he said.

He took a sip of his piping-hot drink and grimaced. I wasn’t sure if it was from the heat or the taste. Lydmark vaguely shared England’s accent and climate, and I wondered if they also shared their tea culture.

I’d heard it was a big thing, and that there was a specific way to serve tea, but I was more of a coffee drinker and knew nothing about it.

“I hope it’s good news,” I said.

“Yes…” The advisor’s tone was hesitant.

He trailed off in a way that told me there was a but coming.

“However,” he continued, “as you know, Lord Owain was in contact with his father to secure a meeting with him at his home.”

“Yes.” I nodded. “Has he been able to?”

“He has,” Akarik said, “and we have to leave now.”

“Now?” Nora blurted out from the corner of the table.

She seemed startled when we all turned to look at her. The redhead cleared her throat as if she’d forgotten herself and needed to return to a proper tone.

“Is that not quite short notice?” She put on a terrible British accent that bordered on insulting.

I bit back from grinning at her poor voice-acting skills and focused on Alarik’s features. The man pursed his lips and bobbed his head in agreement. He didn’t seem to notice the over-the-top performance, or he simply wasn’t bothered by it.

“It is indeed,” he said, “however, when Lord Brixton, the senior Lord Brixton that is, decides on something, it has to be done yesterday.”

“Charming,” Olivia said.

She had a deadpan expression, but her blue gaze darted to the side like she was Jim Halpert from The Office looking into the camera. The blonde woman blew the steam from her tea and took a tentative sip.

“It’s getting a bit late,” I said.

I glanced at the wall where our coats hung as if a window had materialized there, and I could see outside. It was winter, and like on Earth, the sun was setting earlier and earlier.

“Won’t we be arriving too late?” I asked.

“If we leave Castle Woodhouse within the hour, we will make it to Colm da Sea in the middle of the night.” Alarik folded his hands together over the table. “Lord Owain will be waiting for us at the port, he is attending to his ship at the moment.”

Alarik leaned forward onto his elbows.

“I know it’s late,” he said, “but we need to board the Sláine tonight if we want to make it to Lord Brixton’s estate for the morning.”

“Where does Owain’s father live?” I asked.

I’d assumed he lived near the border like his son, I hadn’t expected voyaging on a ship.

“Brund-upon-the-Waters,” Alarik said. “It is about a four-hour journey. It is much preferable to the day and a half it’d take on horseback.”

“Quicker is definitely better,” I agreed.

It was definitely an inconvenience to drop everything and rush to Lydmark at the last minute, but it also meant we weren’t wasting time waiting around any longer. The sooner we spoke to Owain’s dad and secured his support, the sooner we’d be able to storm to Marcus Constantine’s palace.

“Give us fifteen minutes to arrange our affairs, and we will join you on your journey back.” My chair scraped against the floor as I stood up.

“Perfect.” Alarik smiled and rose to meet my eyes. “I can wait around.”

“Thank you.” I turned my attention to the women who were gazing up at me with expectant eyes. “Olivia and Nora, can you take Sir Alarik to the couches with your tea?”

The two nodded and led the advisor out of the room. I was sure he’d find something in the dining room and lounge to entertain himself with. The last time he visited, he’d walked around the room with the other advisors like they were analyzing artwork at a gallery and not staring at Ikea furniture.

“I’ll need my second-in-command for the journey,” I said and looked at Asha. “I’ll need you by my side for this one. It’s important that he takes us seriously and knows we mean business.”

“Let me whip up the medieval dress, and I’ll be ready in a few.” The dark-skinned woman nodded.

“Gwen, can you come, too?” I asked. “Your history knowledge will definitely come in handy.”

“I was about to offer my services.” She smiled. “I’d love to join.”

“I want to come, too,” Arden said. “I can take care of the horses or something. It’s been a while since I’ve explored.”

“Yeah, that would be great.” I nodded.

The three women rushed out of the room to pack up their things and get ready.

“Tevai, I’ll need you to stay here and look after everyone,” I said.

The time crunch had turned my words more urgent than I needed them to be.

“I shouldn’t be gone too long,” I added.

“Of course,” the dragon-woman said. “We will take care of things here.”

“Perfect.” I nodded. “Thank you.”

I faced Kryze, who was patiently waiting next to Tevai. She’d tied back her long, straight hair with a purple ribbon I assumed was Arden’s. Two strands fell on either side of her round face, and she tucked them behind her ears.

“Bahdir said earlier there might be more Shanukstani traveling to Domum Shine,” I said. “If they arrive when I’m away, can you take care of welcoming them?”

“Of course.” She nodded. “I will make daily visits to the encampment to check on them.”

Everything seemed to be falling into place and would be taken care of, and a weight lifted off my shoulders. It wasn’t the first time I’d ventured out of our home, and I trusted the women with my life, but I couldn’t help wanting to be everywhere all at once.

Within ten minutes, Asha, Arden, Gwen, and I were entering the stables at the side of the castle. The sun was inching lower beneath the pointed mountaintops and was casting a pink hue over Domum Shine.

The horses stomped their hooves and snorted when they sensed us approaching. I went straight to Bart, and he bobbed his head like he was saying hello. I offered him a makni, and he gobbled the apple-like fruit out of my hand in three bites.

“We’re going on an adventure,” I said.

The brown steed blew out air and shook his head with approval. I’d wait until we reached the harbor at Colm da Sea to let him know we were boarding a ship again because I doubted he’d ever leave the warm stables if he knew where we were going.

The young horse wasn’t a big fan of entering massive vessels, but I hoped that it’d be better this time.

We joined Alarik, who was already mounted on his horse outside the wall, just under the fifteen-minute mark. Arden was riding Peanut, Asha was on Princess Sparkles, and Gwen was on the large stallion, Mr. Clip Clop.

I was glad I’d opted for a coat with a proper fastening for the journey because the wind was brutal. I’d also bundled up in leathers and scarves from the Shanukstani and the collection of clothes we’d found in the dorm rooms.

I had a blue, knitted scarf that was closer to a blanket wrapped around my neck and pulled up over the bottom half of my face. The inside was already damp from my breath, but it was doing the job right. My hood kept falling off, but I’d found a gray beanie that fit snug on my head. I’d pulled it down as low as possible until it was almost covering my eyebrows.

The wind still managed to slice the sliver of exposed skin between the ribbed brim and the top of the scarf. The scenery grew bleaker as we neared the edge of our land, and the temperature was a few degrees lower.

There were clumps of snow coating the protruding roots at the base of the entirely bare trees, and there were no leaves on the low bushes. The horses’ thumping hooves sounded dull against the ground, and the grass looked like it was sporting 2000s-style frosted tips.

The guards at the watchtowers opened the gates, and we followed Alarik through and into Lydmark. Our northwestern neighbor’s landscape had become familiar to me, and it was nice to travel through the quaint villages with the thatched homes that spewed smoke from their chimneys.

The sky had darkened to a deep, navy blue, and there were no clouds in sight. The road was empty and quiet except for the thumping of our horses’ hooves on the hardened dirt.

There didn’t seem to be any snow on the ground, but the wind carried a chill that dug itself deep into my bones. The layers I wore had been a good call, but I still shivered inside the fur lining.

I was thankful there was a full moon; it was the only source of light on our path. Shadows filled the fields on either side of us on the stretch between hamlets.

By the time we reached the narrow, cobblestone streets of Colm da Sea, the sky had turned a dark shade of gray with threatening clouds. The shops and apartments on either side of us looked like they’d topple down at any moment. The top floors protruded out and over us, and they looked crooked and at odd angles.

The biggest mystery of Tullia was how the seaside town’s infrastructure stood.

Bart snorted and shook his head when we reached the harbor at the end of the main street. He must’ve recognized the path we’d taken to Owain’s ship because he protested with each trot.

“I know, bud, but we have to board,” I said.

Bart blew out a puff of air that sounded close to a scoff.

“I can’t keep buying you with makni,” I grumbled as if I understood horse language, and we were in the middle of a marital spat.

Alarik led us over the wooden planks that were fixed against the side of a rocky cliff. The moon hid behind the rocks, and the massive ships that bobbed alongside us looked like the silhouettes of giants. I was aware they were inanimate objects, but being towered over by them was a little unsettling.

We reached Owain’s ship at the end of the dock, and the moonlight pierced over the edge of the cliff to bathe it with an eerie, white glow. The sails expanded over the deck, and the mast at the center was at least thirty feet tall.

I braced myself for an argument with a horse as we followed the others onto the wide gangplank, but Bart didn’t make a fuss. He walked behind Mr. Clip Clop and into the belly of the ship without protesting.

“Good boy,” I whispered with pride and rubbed the steed’s mane.

“Whoa!” Arden said as she slid off Peanut’s back. “This is way bigger than the Black Pearl!”

The petite woman peered over the railing at the lower levels. She was on her tippy-toes, and her straight, black hair dangled over the wooden barrier. There were men carrying crates and tools around below us, but I couldn’t guess what it all was for.

“Jack Sparrow has nothing on Owain,” she said in awe.

“Who is that?” Alarik asked as he dismounted his steed.

“A pirate,” Arden said without missing a beat or elaborating.

“Oh, we shouldn’t utter the P-word here.” The advisor shook his head with a dramatic expression. “It is like saying good luck to an actor.”

I was surprised they had the same expression from Earth, but Arden didn’t seem to notice, or it didn’t bother her.

“Really?” Arden gasped as she let herself drop to the wooden floor.

A sly smile slid over Alarik’s angular features, and it made him look like a fox.

“That’s what some say.” He shrugged before pulling the reins of his steed to fasten them to a post.

“He’s messing with you,” I chuckled.

I made sure the horses had an abundance of hay and pails of water in their stalls before trailing after Alarik. The advisor led us through the levels of the ship until we reached a hallway with closed doors on either side.

I recognized the path from the last time we’d traveled on Owain’s ship. Behind the shut doors were sleeping cabins and a lounge, and at the end of the hallway, there was a staircase that led to Owain’s office that was above deck at the stern of the ship.

“Isaac!” Owain rose from his burgundy leather chair and walked around his desk to greet us. “Lady Gwen, it’s always nice to see you.”

“And you as well.” Gwen smiled and gave a slight bow of her head.

“And you know my second-in-command, Asha,” I said and waved my hand in her direction before moving to her girlfriend. “And this is Arden.”

“Yes, of course.” Owain nodded as he made eye contact with each of us. “Welcome onto Sláine!”

“Thank you for arranging this meeting,” Asha said. “You’ve been a great help.”

“Please.” Owain raised his hands in slight protest, and pink spread over his cheeks from under his beard. “No need to thank me. It’s my pleasure.”

He gestured for us to sit on the leather-upholstered couches that faced the wall of bookshelves and tomes. I took a seat between Asha and Arden on the couch while Gwen, Alarik, and Owain took the armchairs that faced us.

“I have asked you to travel in the middle of the night and taken you away from your beds.” The Lord of the Towers chuckled. “I should be the one thanking you.”

“Let’s not argue over who owes thanks to whom,” I laughed. “I’m just glad we’re here and about to meet your father.”

“You are right, my friend.” Owain nodded with a grin.

“So, what will be the plan for tomorrow?” Asha asked.

“We should arrive at my father’s docks at daybreak, about an hour after sunrise.” Owain rested his foot on his knee and steepled his fingers. “I have to admit, it was not the easiest task to convince him to see us.”

“Why’s that?” Gwen frowned and cocked her head to the side.

“He is more of a… traditionalist,” Owain said with a faint grimace. “However, I do believe we can change his opinions.”

I glanced over at Alarik, who was pressing his lips tightly together to form a thin line on his angular face. He looked like he wanted to say something, but I imagined it was out of place for him as Owain’s advisor to comment on the subject.

I wondered what he was holding back from sharing.

“What makes you think that?” I asked.

I leaned forward to rest my elbows on my knees and gave a quizzical look at Owain.

“You are a persuasive man.” My friend shrugged like he was stating an obvious fact. “You got the low king of Castilan to back your cause, and you look over settlers and warriors from Shanukstan. Both these provinces were solitary, yet you turned them into allies.”

“He’s right, Isaac,” Arden said from my left.

The petite woman was leaning against the backrest and looked like she was being swallowed by the cushions. Her usual carefree smile was replaced with a serious expression. In the blink of an eye, she’d turned into a stern kindergarten teacher who was about to reprimand the class clown.

“You killed the Castilan soldiers who attacked when we first got to Tullia,” she reminded me, “and you still managed to cross their border and be chummy with their king.”

“Do we say chummy?” Asha asked under her breath in a surprised tone.

“I say chummy now,” Arden said.

She shot Asha a glare, but her eyes were still filled with affection, and the threat of a smile made her lips quiver.

“You saved Kryze from her crazy ex-fiancé, killed him,” Arden added, “and won his army over. You can do this, Isaac.”

Her words brought warm emotions to my chest, and I was lost for words. It was sweet of her to say, and it made me happy to hear how much she valued me.

“Thank you,” I said, because what else could I say?

“It’s the truth.” Her tone was matter-of-fact, and her dark eyes shone with sincerity.

“I second Lady Arden,” Owain said with a nod. “My father is not the most pleasant of men, but I hold hope he will listen.”

The ship shifted, and I figured we were on our way. It was hard to tell because the world was pitch-black on the other side of the floor-to-ceiling windows behind Owain’s desk.

The Lydmarkan lord glanced around the room and patted the armrests at his sides. He covered his mouth as he stifled a yawn.

“Well,” he sighed, “tomorrow will be a long day. We’d better rest so we can rise with the sun.”

We all agreed and went off to our assigned rooms below deck for the night. I snuggled next to Gwen in the silk sheets and was quickly lulled to sleep by the rocking of the boat.

I was pulled into a dream of a shimmery, purple tail that came in and out of focus in the darkness behind my closed eyelids. I wasn’t sure where it kept disappearing to, but something in my chest was being tugged toward it.

The creature was like a calm beacon in the dark abyss, and its tail seemed to be the only source of light. Wherever I was, there wasn’t even the moon to lead my way.

My body floated in a sea of blackness, and I couldn’t see the waves or the sky. I wasn’t even sure if I was floating on the surface or sinking to the depths of the ocean.

Something bumped into me, and my body rocked from side to side. I couldn’t tell what it was in the void, but it grazed me again. Its body was smooth, like holding a fish underwater.

There was a groan, like old, wooden floorboards protesting from heat or humidity.

Something whacked me from below, and my eyes shot open from my dream as I sat up in bed.

The room swayed from side to side as the ship sailed over the Weirding Waters.

There was a loud thud from under the ship, and I quickly scrambled to my knees to look through the circular window over the bed.

Gwen mumbled something in her sleep before turning over. She reached over, grabbed a silk pillow, and curled herself around it.

The sea was a dark blue color that contrasted with the pale sky. Sunlight had breached the horizon and bathed the world in a pink-and-orangish hue.

The ship rocked violently, and I had to clutch the metal windowpane to avoid sliding off the mattress. Gwen gasped awake, and her doe eyes were larger than ever as she scanned the room in panic.

“What’s happening?” she asked.

“I don’t know,” I said. “I think we hit something.”

Gwen rubbed her eyes and took a deep breath before joining me at the window. She peered through the glass, and her brows bunched together.

Ripples exploded over the surface of the water as if something was swimming just under it. The ship moaned and swayed again.

“I have a bad feeling about this,” Gwen said.

The bow of the ship lifted about six feet over the water before crashing down and creating large waves that shot out toward the coast a few miles ahead.

“That’s not good.” I jumped out of bed and quickly threw on my clothes.

“That’s definitely not a rock.” Gwen’s voice wavered as she tugged her dress over her head.

The willowy brunette and I ran into the hallway where we nearly collided with Asha and Arden, who had panic plastered on their faces. Men’s shouts echoed down the hall from the ship’s belly.

Owain and Alarik weren’t around, and I assumed they’d already made it outside. The ship rocked from side to side as we clambered up the stairs to the deck. We barged outside and into chaos.

The sailors were screaming and running around to tie things up and man the ship. We joined Owain at the helm next to the captain.

There was another thud from beneath us, and the ship lifted off the surface of the water again.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

Owain opened his mouth, but before he could answer, there was a loud whooshing sound as water pelted the deck. Something breached the surface of the water ahead of us.

I heard Arden’s scream before I registered what I was looking at. My jaw slackened at the sight of the giant, twenty-something-foot-tall reptile that swayed over us. It opened its mouth and let out a piercing screech that made my bones rattle and goosebumps erupt over my skin.

“A sea serpent is going on,” Owain said in a grave tone.

Chapter 4

“All hands on deck!” The captain’s voice boomed over the piercing noises and screams of the sailors.

He spun the wheel hard with both hands, and the ship veered abruptly to the left. The bowsprit jutted out from the front of the boat and grazed the creature, and the serpent let out a screech of annoyance as if we were an inconvenience to it.

A bell rang from the stern of the ship, and the men bumped into each other as they tried to race around the deck to grab their weapons. Both the sailors and Owain’s guards held crossbows, swords, and spears and aimed them up at the monster.

I wasn’t sure if this was a normal encounter for the sailors, but through their obvious fear, they seemed to have their course of action down pat.

I’d fought many fucked-up creatures since arriving in Tullia, but this one would have made any of them scamper off in terror. The Outlands’ gators or the man-eating unicorn that once lived in Domum Shine had nothing on this monstrosity.

The serpent was massive, with the face of a giant, angry lizard and the limbless spine of a snake. It reminded me of the centi-conda I’d killed in the jungles on our way to the Black Tower, but much larger, and more vicious.

How was it possible to be so massive? It was as wide and thick as a giant sequoia. If this thing was casually swimming right under the surface of the sea, I wondered what other creatures lurked in the depths of the Weirding Waters.

It kind of looked like one of those marine iguanas I’d seen once on the Discovery Channel years ago, but without any legs. On Earth, the reptile only ate algae and seaweed, but I doubted the monster before me was an herbivore, too.

The sea serpent had a short snout that stretched back in a sneer, and large, yellow eyes that were unblinking. Spiked dorsal fins covered the top of its head and rippled down the back of its neck.

There were bright blue and purple splotches that covered its algae-green-colored body. The base of its head had large wrinkles that folded over one another like it was a Scooby-Doo villain wearing a swamp monster mask and was about to reveal his identity.

The arrows the sailors and guards were shooting embedded themselves between the creature’s scales, and the monster violently shook its body. It wailed and thrashed as it propelled its body into the sky until it was twenty or so feet above us.

It could easily swoop down, crash into the ship, and blow it up into smithereens, but instead, it dove back into the water.

Silence fell over the deck, and the sailors and guards glanced at one another with hesitation. Their crossbows were held aloft, and they frantically pointed the arrows out at the ocean in every direction.

“We need to get a better view,” I said.

I didn’t know what the sea serpent was doing, but it was definitely not going to be gone for long. I could almost see its slithering body in my mind’s eye circling the bottom of the boat. It was toying with us, and we needed to gain some advantage while it was out of sight.

“Asha,” I said, “can you climb up the ropes to the rigging above?”

The athlete scanned the sails, masts, and rigging before nodding. She’d managed to run through the trees in the jungles of the Outlands, so the ship’s rope system should be easy.

“Good,” I said. “We’ll need you to be our eyes.”

“Here.” Gwen removed the full quiver from her shoulders and handed it and the bow to Asha. “Take this.”

The dark-skinned woman grabbed them and swung the quiver over her back. She gave the willowy brunette a faint smile of gratitude before running to the ropes. She climbed the side of the mast without any hesitation and quickly reached the first crow’s nest.

“Where do you want me?” Arden asked.

The serpent collided with the underbelly of the ship, and the boat jerked over the water. Arden stumbled into me and gripped my sleeve to keep herself balanced.

“Stay close to Asha,” I instructed. “In case she has any intel, and scream if you need me.”

The petite woman unsheathed her sword and rushed over to the base of the mast that the athlete had climbed up on. I prayed Arden wouldn’t need her weapon. It would be a really bad sign if we resorted to close combat with this kind of beast.

The wooden planks moaned as the creature barreled into the starboard side of the boat.

Screams echoed through the early morning air as sunlight brightened the sky. Dawn would have looked peaceful if I ignored the giant fucking lizard trying to throw us all overboard.

The sea serpent swung its body out of the water, and the ship teetered. I planted my feet on the wooden floor, and Gwen clutched my arm for support. Some sailors staggered around the deck like they were stumbling out of a bar after the last call.

I held onto Gwen’s hand and pulled her toward the railing closest to the creature. We needed to divert the serpent’s attention and repel the waves away from the ship.

“We have to use magic,” I said after racking my brain for a plan. “It’s too big to impale or behead.”

Gwen’s large, brown eyes stared up at the drooling creature. It’d slackened its jaw and was staring at the ship with blazing, yellow eyes. It was acting like a cat wiggling its tail before pouncing on a mouse.

We needed to act fast.

Flaming arrows arched in the air toward the serpent and struck the paler scales of its belly. It didn’t even seem to notice. The sick image of the creature lying on a massage table like it was getting acupuncture with the arrows popped into my head.

The monster spun its head around like it was a lasso before diving toward the stern of the ship. My heart beat rapidly, and my gaze instinctively searched for Asha and Arden even if they weren’t anywhere near the back of the boat.

They were still where I’d left them. The athlete nocked an arrow before letting it soar at the creature. The arrow struck its snout, but the arrow dropped onto the deck when the beast wiggled its ugly head.

Arden was keeping her attention on the beast while holding her sword in front of her.

The beast crashed into the end of the ship and sent pieces of wooden planks flying into the air and sea. The sailors and guards who were stationed there dispersed while screaming prayers and curses.

The serpent lifted its head, and to my horror, it had two pairs of dangling, human feet sticking out between its pointed teeth.

The monster chomped down, and the severed limbs fell into the water. Those poor men, that was a gruesome way to die.

“We need to push the serpent away,” I said. “If we redirect the waves, we might be able to get the ship back on course and the beast out of the way.”

“I can do that.” Gwen’s voice hitched with fear.

The beast retreated under the surface again, but I knew better than to think it was done feasting. Gwen and I rushed to the side of the boat to stare at the violent waves crashing against the ship.

The willowy brunette zeroed in on the foamy sea while raising her hands up. She strained her delicate fingers and directed her palms out toward the Weirding Waters.

While Gwen focused her energy on the churning sea, I concentrated on repelling the current. I hadn’t needed the skill in a while, but when we’d fought off Montoya and his Castilan soldiers, I’d been able to propel them a few yards away.

I was sure I could do the same with the water.

The sea churned at the base of the ship. I blasted power into it, but all it did was hit the surface like a cannonball and splash water around. I tried again, but it did the same thing.

Gwen’s arms shook, but nothing was happening.

“The water’s too deep,” she said. “And I’m not powerful enough.”

Working separately didn’t seem to be doing much, and it would consume a lot of our energy if we kept trying. When we’d practiced combining our magic with Tevai and Akoni, Gwen had placed her hands on my back, so maybe if I did the same, it would strengthen her power, and she’d be able to control the waves.

“I’ll add my power to yours,” I said. “It’s our best shot.”

I glanced around to make sure there weren’t any signs of the beast, but other than general chaos on deck, the sea was still.

Gwen was pressed against the wooden railing with her hands stretched out and her brows furrowed. I stepped behind her, gently swept her brown hair out of the way, and rested my hands on her slender shoulders.

If we weren’t being threatened by the Loch Ness Monster’s terrifying cousin, I would have almost expected her to say, “I’m flying, Jack!” but there was no time to reenact the 1997 heartwrenching masterpiece.

We had a monster to kill.

I slowed my breathing and pulled from the well of power in my core that had been sourced by Tevai. It was like an icy liquid that bubbled over the lip of the imagined well and flooded my insides.

Electric current buzzed in the churning magic as it coursed through my veins and filled every crevice of my body. Beneath the surface of Tevai’s magic was the fiery heat of Eramus’ power, but I kept that one at bay.

I didn’t want any of the scalding lava-like power to potentially harm Gwen, especially since she hadn’t started using fire magic yet. The willowy brunette let out a soft gasp, and I assumed she was feeling my power seeping inside of her.

I focused on the current of ice and electricity and imagined it shoving the lapping water fifteen feet below us. If I closed my eyes, I could see Gwen’s fluid, blue magic intertwining with my orange one.

They pulsed through her limbs and out of her hands toward the deep blue of the Weirding Sea. Static electricity spread across my skin, and my insides buzzed as I pumped out my magic and let it flow out of me.

I could almost feel my body melt into Gwen like we were becoming one entity. Her heart was hammering inside my chest, her veins were flowing through my limbs, and I could practically grasp her thoughts floating inside her mind.

There was a deafening, ground-shaking thud from beneath us that made me snap out of my trance and brought me back to reality. The ship rocked with an intense force, but Gwen and I were fused together as my magic swelled out of me and fueled hers.

“It’s coming back up,” I warned.

“I know,” Gwen said. “I think it’s caught in our current.”

I glanced over her shoulder at the water. She was directing the large waves away from the ship, but I couldn’t make out the serpent under the surface.

The ship stopped teetering, and the men stopped shouting. An eerie silence fell over the deck like the calm before the storm. Gwen continued to control the waves, and I set the intention for her to hold onto my power for as long as she needed.

I had to make sure the others were okay and potentially use magic against the serpent. I couldn’t stay glued to Gwen’s shoulders while she did all the work. I slowly removed my hands from the willowy brunette and was relieved that our combined energy was still being shot into the ocean from her outstretched arms.

“Are you okay if I leave you here?” I asked.

“Of course.” Gwen nodded. “I got this!”

“If anything happens,” I said. “Save yourself.”

Gwen looked over her shoulder at me. There was reservation in her brown, doe eyes, as if she wanted to fight me on the matter, but she nodded in affirmation.

“Good.” I took a deep breath and rushed over to the mast at the center of the ship.

Arden was clutching the thick, cable-like rope that hung from the wooden post, and her face lit up with hope when she saw me approaching.

“Is it gone?” she blurted out.

The petite woman seemed rattled, but I was glad that she didn’t seem to be hurt.

“I hope so, but we can’t be sure,” I said.

I looked up at the crow’s nest and was relieved to see Asha staring into the distance with Gwen’s bow and arrow pointed forward. The athlete lowered her weapon and leaned over the banister.

“Guys!” she shouted without looking away from what had caught her eye. “Something’s happening in the water.”

I whipped around to see what she was talking about just as a shower of saltwater splattered onto the deck. The ship rocked to the side at a forty-five-degree angle.

Sailors skidded and fell before the slope of the deck sent them sliding. I dove toward Arden, who was still clutching the ropes hanging from the mast, and I clung to the rigging. My feet dangled in the air for a moment before the ship rocked back into place. It swayed from side to side before abruptly stopping.

I was comforted to see Gwen still at the railing, and she was still pushing the sea’s current away from the ship. She must have clung to the banister when the serpent breached the water.

Asha was still standing in the crow’s nest over our heads and was aiming an arrow in the direction of the beast. I untangled myself from the thick ropes and helped Arden up.

The sea serpent was wailing, and its roar reverberated through the wooden planks of the ship. It made the floorboards creak and rattle under my thudding feet as I ran across the deck.

I whipped out my dragon-bone blade from the leather scabbard at my hip, and the sword was instantly engulfed in crackling flames. The fire emanated heat that stung my cheeks. The hilt thrummed in my hands with power as I pointed the blade at the glaring beast.

Its head was bobbing a few feet above us and about four yards away from the ship. Its jaw dropped open, and its tongue whipped out of its mouth as drool oozed from between its pointy teeth.

There was an ear-piercing screech before the entire boat dipped a couple of feet deeper. I looked over the railing, and the ship was floating much lower in the water than before. The sea serpent was slowly winding its tail around the length of the ship while its top half moved with the waves.

How big was it? There was so much of the creature masked under the dark water, but it was somehow able to loop itself around the ship while its head was still hovering twenty feet in the air.

The creature was inspecting us with glowing eyes as if it had all the time in the world. I had a sick feeling that toying with us was a little treat for the beast, like a hobby it didn’t get to do often.

It flicked its forked tongue, and it was like a whip snapping in the air. It seemed to be reveling in the buildup it was causing, like a slow burn to its killing blow. The creature was so large that the weapons the men on board shot at it didn’t even make it flinch.

Gwen appeared at my side. She’d run across the deck to join me and was breathing heavily as she threw her hands up to continue her work on the waves. I was relieved to see the translucent energy that was shooting out from the willowy brunette was tinted blue and orange. She still held my magic.

The water churned, and the creature swayed fiercely. It seemed to be fighting against Gwen’s current.

While it looked out of balance, I channeled all of Eramus’ energy into my blazing sword. With the blade, I knew I wouldn’t lose myself in the late dragon’s intense power.

I pictured dousing the monster with my whole arsenal of power and melting it away into the abyss of the sea. My muscles throbbed as I strained to direct all of my magic into my blade.

My knuckles were turning white, and the veins on the back of my hands were protruding out like ancient roots in a dense forest. I pushed through, and a jet of thick, bright orange lava shot out from my sword toward the giant monster. I focused on Tevai’s icy, electric current and tugged it out of the well to add to the burning magma.

My sword was like a firehose, but instead of taming flames, I was spewing them. The burning liquid hit the side of the monster’s head, and it screamed in pain. The screeching sound seemed to seep through my skin and made my body shiver.

Beads of sweat budded at my hairline and rolled down my nape. My insides were burning up, and it was searing my muscles and making them convulse. I’d never spewed lava before, and I wondered if it was more advanced than I was capable of handling.

I might’ve needed some practice, but it wasn’t like I had the time at the moment.

The dragon-bone blade vibrated in my grip, and the stream of hot lava sputtered and suddenly stopped. I stared with wild, confused eyes at my burning sword. What had happened?

“Why did it stop?” I asked out loud to myself.

I must have been right about the lack of practice, and the new ability only came in short bursts.

Gwen’s slender arms were quivering as energy flowed out of her open hands and sent a strong force to push the waves toward the sea serpent. A bead of sweat rolled down her temple and over her brow, and her features tightened to make her pretty face look stern.

“Don’t overdo it,” I said, and worry seeped into my chest.

I would rather fistfight the sea serpent than let her be consumed by her magic.

“I got this.” Her usually dreamy voice was strained as she tensed all her muscles and projected our blue-and-orange energy out to the sea.

The monster’s scream was never-ending like there were hundreds of fire alarms ringing all at once. The men on board shot out more arrows and spears that arched over the churning water and embedded into the serpent.

I wasn’t sure why the spray of magma had stopped, but I didn’t have time to ponder it. Globs of hardened lava had stuck to the creature where it had been hit by my magic, but other than that, it didn’t look like it had caused much damage.

I reached deep inside my core and pulled at Eramus’ and Tevai’s magic. The combined burning and electric power soared through my limbs from deep inside of me. I imagined patting them together like I was forming a tight snowball with fresh, wet snow, and an orb of fire lit up in my open palm.

The sphere floated over my heated skin, and before I could analyze it or think of a better plan, I flung it overboard like I was a pitcher in a life-and-death game of baseball.

The flaming orb collided between evil Nessie’s eyes and erupted in a blaze. The fire spread over the creature’s head with a roar while the flames licked the sleek, algae-colored scales like they were ravenous.

“If this doesn’t do the job…” I let out a long breath in a mix of frustration and fear. “I don’t know what will.”

The sea serpent thrashed and flung its body around like it was “a wacky, waving, inflatable arm flailing tube man” in front of a car dealership. Unlike the Family Guy skit of the polyester mascots, I wasn’t entertained.

The monster loosened its hold on the ship, and its tail unraveled before disappearing under the water.

I sent another flaming baseball its way, and it erupted against its snout and merged with the burning flames. I kept pelting fireballs at it until it was entirely covered in a roaring fire that washed out the beast’s scream.

The sailors and guards around me started to cheer while punching the air with their weapons. The sea serpent’s motions became more languid as it bobbed in the ocean current. Its undulating body turned rigid, and its head and neck froze in a straight line like it had turned into a buoy.

My breathing had become raspy, and I paused my attacks. The creature floated there for a heartbeat before slowly sinking and disappearing underwater.

Gwen lowered her shaking arms, and a shiver ran down her body.

“Are you okay?” I asked and placed a gentle hand on her back.

The willowy brunette nodded without looking away from where the sea serpent had disappeared.

A chorus of whoops and hollers exploded on deck, and the men swarmed around me with congratulatory yells. Gwen let out a nervous giggle, but I wasn’t sure if it was from the cheering sailors or the release of nerves from the intense use of magic during the fight.

“Thank you, Isaac!” Owain’s voice boomed over the others.

“Hear, hear!” the men yelled in unison.

“I owe you a few dozen pints,” Owain said, and he pointed a finger at me as if he were reprimanding me rather than thanking me.

“At least,” I said once I’d slowed my breathing to a normal pace.

I laughed, but it came out uneasy and uncertain. Something was poking at my instincts, and a heavy weight sank in my stomach. My nerves were jittery, and my heart hammered through every inch of my body. I felt it in my temple, wrists, back, and even calves, and I couldn’t shake the sensation that we were being watched.

We’d just witnessed the sea serpent disappear, but doubt seeped into my mind. It hadn’t been fazed by the lava that jetted out of my dragon-bone blade, so why would it be consumed by normal flames?

“Alright, everybody,” Owain shouted to the air. “Back to work. I cannot leave my lady, Sláine, in this state, so make sure she is good to make it to the harbor in Brund-upon-the-Waters.”

“How long until we get there?” Gwen asked.

“We’re about an hour away,” Owain said. “If the wind holds.”

“I need my men back at their stations,” the captain yelled from the helm. “We need all hands on deck!”

“Aye, aye, Captain,” they shouted back before dispersing to their stations.

I refrained from continuing the theme song for SpongeBob SquarePants. It wasn’t the time or place for “Who lives in a pineapple under the sea?”

Gwen and I joined Arden at the center of the ship. The petite woman was staring up at Asha with worried eyes and was biting her lower lip. I hoped she hadn’t gotten too frightened and didn’t regret joining us on our journey.

“Sorry about that,” I said.

Arden looked over at me and blinked as she cocked her head to the side.

“About what?” she asked. “You weren’t the one who summoned a weird lizard monster to feast on us.”

“I guess not,” I admitted with a nervous chuckle. “But, still.”

She squinted her eyes in a fake-suspicious glare.

“Or were you?” the petite woman asked in a low voice.

“Yeah,” I snorted with sarcasm. “I called upon the forces of land and sea to conjure up a sea beast straight out of a nightmare.”

The faint freckles that sprinkled the wide bridge of her nose seemed to shine in the early-morning light. Arden’s lips were plush and rounded at the top, and they pulled into a kind smile before she burst into giggles. She had a contagious laugh that made me forget we’d just narrowly avoided death.

“Don’t worry about me,” she said. “I’m glad to be by your side, even when evil Loch Ness Monsters try to eat us.”

Warmth stung my cheeks, and I wondered if I was blushing. My chest swelled with affection for the petite woman, and it somehow felt different than normal. There was a hint of nervousness in it that usually wasn’t there.

A muffled groan rumbled through the ship’s structure, and the floorboards and masts creaked in protest. The sails shuddered over our heads, a wooden beam from the main mast swung around, and the ship suddenly stalled.

We dove out of the way as the main sail swooped over our heads. The sailors cursed, but fear made their shouts more angsty as they urgently pulled at ropes to regain Sláine’s stability.

“Fuck.” The word fell from my lips like a heavy weight.

The ship swayed like it was dancing to an unheard melody, and I knew it was the serpent toying with us again. It was prodding the ship’s underbelly, and each thud made the men stumble on deck.

Of course, the flames had been extinguished the moment it’d sunk beneath the surface. If molten lava wasn’t going to end it, flames weren’t going to be any different. Just like I’d suspected.

“Starboard!” Asha cried out, and she swung around to aim her arrow toward the right side of the boat.

I turned around just as massive, yellow eyes appeared over the railing of the ship. They were at least six feet wide with vertical, beaded pupils that looked like a massive crevice on a dried-up desert.

The men who’d been by the railing ran in a panic, but the monster didn’t pay them any attention. It blew out a puff of wet air from its blunt snout, and the dampness clung to my bare arms like a wet shower curtain.

I hadn’t thought of putting on my fur coat in my rush out of bed, but in the fight, it wouldn’t have been necessary.

The creature’s gaze swept over the deck before it paused on me and narrowed. My chest rose and fell in rapid succession, and my dragon-bone blade pulsed in my hand to the beating of my pounding heart.

It wanted revenge.

“Whatever happens,” I said to the women without taking my eyes off the creature, “save yourselves.”

“Isaac…” My name drifted out of Gwen’s lips in a faint breath.

The sea serpent snapped its forked tongue out through its jagged teeth, and its lips curled back in a way that would even make Pennywise the Dancing Clown shudder in fear.

Before I could psych myself out, or the women tried to convince me to stay, I charged forward.

“Isaac, no!” Arden cried out in sheer panic, and her voice pierced through my heart.

The serpent bowed its head as if it was readying itself to pounce, but before it could, I leaped off the railing. My feet kicked off the wood, and I launched forward before I landed on top of the creature’s bumpy head.

It roared in surprise and lifted itself up so we were hovering at least fifteen feet over the deck. My leather soles slipped on its slick scales, and I fell on my stomach and quickly clung to one of the dull spikes of its dorsal ridge.

The sea serpent swung from side to side, but I tightened my hold and squeezed my thighs against the sides of its head. It was writhing backward and seemed to have forgotten all about the ship, and it was taking us further and further away.

The Sláine was a few yards away, and the shouts from the men on board were growing fainter. I needed to end this quickly before I went too far adrift.

The sea serpent seemed distressed by having me clinging to its head, and I wondered what could cause it so much panic. It survived shooting arrows, spears, lava, and fire, why would it be freaking out now?

My dragon-bone blade heated up, and its magic seeped from the hilt into my arm and through my body. The fiery power thrummed up my limb before it pooled into my chest like a river to the sea.

I crawled up the creature’s scaly skull and lifted the sword. I angled the tip of the yellow-tinted blade toward the middle of the flat bit of the monster’s head that widened into the bridge of its snout.

The creature shook its head, and the sword scraped the purple scales that decorated its dorsal ridge. They slid off without a fight as the sea serpent let out a sound that was close to a whimper, and its body rumbled beneath me.

Determination coursed through my veins, and I pushed myself up to my feet. I planted my feet against the dull spikes to keep myself from sliding off and stabbed my blade between the slimy scales.

The serpent roared in pain, but I ignored the thunderous sound and pushed forward. I jammed the blade between the sea serpent’s yellow eyes with my whole body weight. It let out another shrill scream that I was sure could have been heard all the way home at Castle Woodhouse.

I fell onto the beast’s head, and the blade slid deeper into its skull until the curled crossguard of my sword was flush against the slimy, green scales. The monster’s screams sputtered and cut out like I’d pressed the mute button on the TV remote before it went completely limp.

I was about to let out a sigh of relief, but my breath lodged in my throat instead. Before I could sweep my sword out of the creature like Arthur from The Sword in the Stone, the sea serpent’s head started to loll back and forth.

The beast’s heavy head drooped, and the massive dead weight of the serpent’s corpse plummeted thirty feet into the churning ocean at an alarming speed. If I let go of my dragon-bone sword, I could make it out unscathed, but then I’d lose my weapon in the depths of the Weirding Sea.

I couldn’t let that happen, not without a fight. So I clenched the hilt with all my strength, and let the serpent drag me under the murky water as I continued trying to rip it free of the beast’s skull.

Chapter 5

My feet flailed behind me as the giant serpent fell, and I took a big gulp of air and braced myself for the impact. The dead monster collided with the surface of the water with a thunderous clap and sent massive ripples over the Weirding Waters.

The last thing I saw before being submerged in the frigid water was Owain’s ship veering in my direction. I couldn’t imagine what they were thinking, but I doubted they expected any survivors.

I tugged at the hilt of my dragon-bone blade, but it was lodged too deep inside the serpent’s head to budge. Water rushed around me as the heavy beast sank deeper and deeper into the depths of the ocean.

I assumed we were already a few yards beneath the surface and still barreling further from the top. I had enough air to last me a couple of minutes, but I doubted I could hang around underwater for much longer than that.

The deeper we sank, the more the water almost seemed thick, and it darkened to a brownish-green color that wasn’t very appealing. I couldn’t see much through the murk, but I felt the soft touch of seaweed tickling my limbs.

We must have been nearing the bottom of the sea, but it seemed like we were above the continental shelf, thank god. My movements were becoming stiffer as the pressure of the water pressed against my body with more strength the deeper we traveled.

The giant serpent’s head hit the sand with a muffled thud that made a low, lazy-like echo. The rest of its body flipped above me before slowly falling down. A cloud of sand drifted around me and blinded my view even more.

I tugged at the grip of my sword with all my might, and it finally budged a little. It shimmied a few inches, but stayed stuck in the creature’s skull.

My lungs burned as they craved fresh air, and I fought all my instincts that were screaming for me to inhale deeply. The hilt of my dragon-bone blade heated up with fiery power, and I kicked my feet hard against the serpent’s bumpy skull with renewed force.

The sword slipped out of the beast, and the blade glowed a bright orange that lit the shadowed ocean floor. The tall seaweed danced around me as I kicked and pulled myself up through the swaying forest.

The muscles that were clenching my throat shut pulsed under my skin, and I prayed I’d have enough air to reach the surface. Something moved in my peripheral vision, but I ignored it. The algae were making odd shapes, but I assumed it was my oxygen-deprived brain adding shadows in the swaying seaweed.

The orange hue of my blade wasn’t helping my overactive imagination. The sword sputtered in my hand as if it was trying to light its fire, but was unable to, and each pulse cast strange shadows.

I stared above me, and panic filled my bones.

I was much further away than I’d thought, and I couldn’t even see the sunlight. The pressure of the water made each of my movements ten times harder than normal. I was only able to inch my way up and couldn’t move faster.

My body spasmed, and a fuzzy haze filled my brain.

It was excruciating to just lift my arms and kick my feet. I was seeing more shadows moving through the seaweed, and the paranoid sensation of being hunted seeped into my body.

I was sure my lungs were about to combust, and couldn’t shake the feeling that I was being stalked, too.

I had to focus on one thing at a time, and swimming to the surface had to be my priority.

I reached into my core for all the magic I could muster and pushed my body up with all my might. The electric fire swirled inside me with an intense burning sensation, and I was able to inch further up.

My throat tightened, but just as I was about to open my mouth and succumb to my instincts, a silhouette crowded my vision. Something that felt almost like soft lips grazed mine before slipping in like we were French kissing. Air blew down my throat and filled my lungs, the hazy cloud in my head dissipated, and my ears rang with a resonating melody that seemed to seep inside of me.

The music soothed my nerves, and I slackened my muscles. I let my body go limp in the embrace, like I was cocooned in a warm blanket.

All I could make out was a blurry shadow through the murky green water of the sea, and I closed my eyes and let myself be pulled closer. My lips collided in what felt like slow motion against something, and my lungs filled with delicious oxygen like I was a balloon.

I leaned closer into the silhouette, but it disappeared, and my hands swung in a labored effort to catch it. I was still holding my breath, but my organs had stopped screaming at me and scorching my insides.

The seaweed swayed against the current, and my body followed along as if I was turning into one of them. A high-pitched melody rang through the tangle of green, and my heart swelled with tantalizing desire. I’d never experienced emotions that were heightened so dramatically before.

Lust, affection, yearning, and obsession coursed through my veins as my eyes scanned the darkness of the sea. I needed to see where the source of the song was coming from. I wanted to taste the music again, even drown in it, if that was possible.

The most prominent thought was that whoever, or whatever, that had been, had saved me.

The echo of the melody pulsed through the water, and I tugged myself higher to get a better look over the dancing algae. A shadow drifted ahead of me and followed my movements out of the underwater forest.

I let out a soft gasp at the sight of the woman, before panicking at the realization that I’d let out air while still stuck so far below the surface. My brows bunched together in the middle of my face when no water entered my lungs, and I took another breath.

Whatever had happened, its magic was letting me breathe underwater. I had no idea how long it would last, but I weirdly didn’t feel pressed to find out.

I couldn’t look away from the silhouette of the woman. Her hair floated over her head like the seaweed I’d just swum out of. She was slender with generous breasts over a flat stomach that abruptly turned into a fish tail below, where I’d assume her belly button would be if she had one.

The shadows smoothed her figure and blurred her features, but her tail shone brightly despite the lack of light. It shimmered a vibrant purple like a beacon in the murky waters.

She reached out and offered a delicate hand that I couldn’t resist. My body thrummed, and my heart pounded to the beating of her enchanting melody. If I could get lost in her voice, I gladly would.

I took her hand, and she shot up to the surface with me in tow. Her tail moved rapidly behind her, and in seconds, we breached the water.

I gasped and gulped the cold air, and my skin instantly started to shiver from the sea breeze and frigid water.

We popped out near a cluster of what looked to be inhabited isles in the middle of the Weirding Water. I let the woman pull me toward a small, rocky island that seemed to bob over the waves. There was no sign of Owain’s ship, but I’d be able to wait for them on solid ground.

The isle looked tiny, and unlike the palm trees that had filled Casti-Lyd, this one was packed with pine. It didn’t even look like it was physically possible for people to walk under or through them. There were so many, they’d turned into one big throng.

The woman led me to a flat rock off the coast, and I scrambled onto the slippery slope to take a seat a few inches from the lapping waves.

“Are you okay?” There was a faint accent that reminded me of French in her lilting voice.

My eyes were like magnets and locked with her ocean-blue gaze that looked up at me from the water. She had vertical slits for pupils that gave an eerie allure to them. Only her head and shoulders were visible. She had smoky-colored hair that had a faint lavender undertone. It clung to the sides of her face and cascaded down to pool over the surface of the water in a smooth stream.

Droplets rolled over the sharp edges of her cheekbones and jawline. Her skin looked smooth, with no trace of goosebumps despite the winter air. The morning light made her look slightly gray, but in the blink of an eye, she was back to a healthy flush.

She had a cute nose that was slightly pointed, and I imagined it looked like a pixie’s if they existed. I couldn’t stop staring at her plush, heart-shaped lips that were the color of coral. She had a defined cupid’s bow that stretched into a smile that revealed a straight row of white teeth.

“I’m…” My brain was a blank slate, and I had to dig into the depths of my mind to conjure words and thoughts. “I’m okay.”

My breathing was slow and relaxed, and each second I continued staring at her striking face sent an electric flurry through my body. I watched in rapt awe as the woman pulled herself out of the water. She clung to the edge of the rock I was sitting on and flipped her lower half onto the flat surface.

She sat a few inches from me with her tail dangling off the low cliff. The scales sparkled in the morning light, and each one was a different shade of purple. Her soaked hair clung to her slender frame and was the only thing to hide her nipples.

“You’re a…” The gears in my head were slowly turning again as I pieced what I was seeing together.

“A siren,” she finished for me.

She didn’t seem shy or uncomfortable being completely nude, and she leaned back onto her hands to stare at the cloudless sky. Her hair slid over the curve of her breasts and revealed coral-colored nipples. Heat flashed over my skin, and I looked away to try and get my head where I needed it to be.

I stared out at the horizon and kept her in my peripheral vision.

Her fins gently padded the waves as she kicked her tail in the air. She closed her eyes for a moment and tilted her head back as if taking in the sunshine. But there was something unsettling right at the edges of everything, and when I tried to focus on it, it scurried away from me.

“You are very handsome,” she said, and she sounded lost in a trance. “I’m glad I found you when I did.”

“Thank you,” I said, and I looked at her again. “I don’t know what you did down there, but you saved me.”

An unsettling feeling crept into my subconscious and seemed to drill into my instincts. My thoughts had vanished and my words were tumbling out of my mouth like a dweeb. The echo of the woman’s music was distant, but still present, as if it was a vague memory of a dissipating dream.

Something was really wrong, like a claw was clasping my brain and digging its nails inside of me. I focused on the woman’s beautiful face and pictured scraping off the film-like image I sensed she’d applied like make-up.

My mind slowly cleared as I focused on the woman with all the attention I could muster.

“I gave you a few minutes of breath,” she said in a matter-of-fact tone. “It is the only benefit from my… predicament.”

There was a ringing sound followed by a loud pop in my ear as if I’d changed altitude. Goosebumps rose over my skin. The hilt of my sword heated, and its magic seeped through my arm like a friendly embrace.

I stared at the beautiful woman, and couldn’t stop questioning my serenity. Why was I being so calm and weird? My nerves pulsed, and adrenaline shot through my body.

There was something wrong.

Her skin glistened in the sunlight, and each time I blinked, her color seemed to seep out with the rolling droplets to dribble into the ocean. The distant music dimmed to nothing and was replaced instead with the lapping waves and her fins splashing the water beneath us.

When she turned her head to face me, her features had morphed into a distorted version of the beautiful mermaid. Her smile looked sneer-like with sharp teeth that reminded me of Bruce from Finding Nemo. They were the same color as her skin: a sickly gray.

My heart clogged my throat, and I instinctively lifted my dragon-bone blade in front of me. The tip was just a few inches from her pointed chin, but she didn’t seem fazed by it. Her sharp features melted into a look of disappointment.

“Oh,” she moaned, and her hairless brows rose over where the bridge of her nose should have been like she was a theater tragedy mask. “Why do men hate me so?”

“Ugh…” I had no idea how to react to that.

“You would think they would love me for saving their lives,” she said, and it seemed like she was talking more to herself. “But they only see the animal side of me. They never see me as a woman. I’m more than just a fish!”

She was clearly going through it, and I was suffering from whiplash after having witnessed the most alluring beauty turn into a nightmare straight out of Davy Jones’ locker. There were clumps of smoky lavender hair missing from her scalp, and they fell down her back and over her bony shoulders in straggly tufts.

Her full lips looked too big for her gaunt face, and her button nose was completely gone. Instead, there were two horizontal nostrils at the center of her flat face like she was related to Lord Voldemort.

The only thing that remained from the illusion were her vibrant blue eyes that had flecks of algae-green floating in their depths. Her bouncy tits were front and center, with dark gray nipples that looked like daggers pointed at me.

Sunlight shimmered over her purple tail as she flapped her fins against the water like a petulant child kicking their feet in a tantrum.

The siren seemed harmless, but I wasn’t sure how she’d react in her state of mind. I lowered the tip of my sword, but tightened my grip around the hilt in case she made a move.

“I see a woman,” I said.

It was technically not a lie, but it wasn’t the full truth, either. She was clearly half fish, and I couldn’t wrap my head around that, but I didn’t want to upset her.

She sniffed and fixed me with a hopeful gaze.

“Really?” she asked. “You’re not just saying that? Men also tend to say what they think I want to hear, and then I get angry and…”

She let out a girlish giggle that was more disturbing than endearing. She tilted her head toward her shoulder to look at me, as if she was a Victorian-era woman being coquettish while flirting.

“Never mind,” she said. “It is the past, you are my future.”

I desperately wanted to know what she did when she was angry, but it was best not to ask questions for answers I didn’t want to hear. My limbs were still weak from the lack of oxygen, and the siren’s song seemed to linger in the back of my mind.

The best course of action was to wait it out and appease her until Owain’s ship found me.

“My name is Odine.” She lifted her wiry hand my way.

I was almost scared of snapping her bones when I wrapped my fingers around her damp skin, but if she’d been able to pull me from the depths of the ocean, she’d be able to handle a handshake.

“I’m Lord Isaac,” I said, and I put on a friendly smile. “But, you can call me Isaac.”

“A lord,” she sighed, like her dream had come true.

She lifted the back of her hand closer to my face as if expecting me to kiss it. I let go with an awkward chuckle and brushed my palm over my wet pants.

Odine’s eyes lit up like stars at dusk. It made the blue pop out in a charming way, but I still couldn’t get over the morbid contrast.

“You must care for me deeply… Isaac.” She added emphasis to my name like it was a shared secret. “To omit your title… it is like we were to share a bed.”

“Oh…” I didn’t want that in the least. “I…”

“Do not worry,” Odine said in a breathy, dramatic tone. “It will be our secret. But, I must say I cannot give myself away like that just yet.”

“Okay…” I was so confused.

“Only after our wedding day,” she said.

“It might be a bit too soon for that.” I tried to keep my voice steady and light.

“You’re not like the others,” Odine sighed. “One day, when I regain my legs and walk on land again, we shall dance.”

“You had legs?” I frowned in confusion.

“Oh, how I miss going to elegant balls!” She clasped her hands together and stared at the sky with a dreamy gaze. “You must be a great partner. You look like you can dance.”

“Thank you,” I said, and my voice was heavy with awkwardness. “I guess.”

She dropped her head back down, and a grin spread across her gray features. It pulled her skin back tightly, and it gave her a creepy resemblance to a mummified corpse.

Odine scooted back until she was sitting right next to me, and the side of her tail was flush against my thigh.

“Tell me everything about yourself, Isaac,” she said in an eager sing-song voice.

Odine leaned closer and pressed her shoulder against mine. She widened her eyes and batted her lashes with blatant excitement.

“Where to begin…” I chuckled, but the sound seemed foreign in my ears.

“Ha! Ha! Ha!” The sound burst out of her large mouth like someone who’d never laughed before or an alien playing a human. “You are so funny, Isaac.”

Odine smacked my arm playfully, and another wave of giggles shook her chest and bony shoulders.

“Where are you from?” I asked. “You said you used to have legs, what did you mean by that?”

I hoped she wouldn’t pick up on the fact I dodged her question. She’d dropped a huge piece of information and brushed it off like it had been nothing.

“I am from the Île des Oubliettes,” she said.

The oceans of her eyes seemed to cloud over, and she seemed lost in her thoughts. I assumed she was from an isle of something that sounded like ooh-blee-yette.

“I’ve never heard of that place,” I admitted.

“Many seem to forget it.” Odine shrugged. “I suppose it is in our name. We once belonged to Castilan, but over the centuries, even the mainland forgot about its southeastern territory.”

“That’s a big thing to forget,” I said.

“You would think,” Odine chuckled, and she fixed me with thoughtful eyes. “You are very beautiful, Isaac. I already miss our kiss.”

“Uhh…” I leaned back before she got any ideas to claim another peck. “So, what happened then?”

I needed to bring her back on track and away from any fantasies of weddings and kisses. I scanned the horizon behind her and tried to make it look like I was pondering our love or something crazy like that. Odine seemed to buy the performance, but I deflated when I didn’t see Owain’s ship approaching.

I couldn’t be stuck on this rock forever.

“Are you shy?” she asked and bit her lower lip in a suggestive way. “You do not need to be coy around me.”

“Sure.” I nodded. “I’m shy.”

“That makes you so much more alluring.” She let out a sudden high-pitched cackle. “How funny, the male human has lured the helpless siren. It is a romantic tale, do you think?”

“Yeah,” I said. “That’s something.”

“I agree.” She smiled. “And like all stories, ours will take time to unravel. I do enjoy a slow burn from time to time.”

“Exactly.” I nodded in agreement. “The slower, the better, I always say.”

I had literally never said that, and I sounded so weird even to my own ears, but Odine didn’t seem to notice or mind.

“I still don’t know what you meant by ‘walk on land again,’” I said and hoped she’d return to the original topic.

“I was not always a siren, my love.” Odine used the pet name like she’d known me for years. “I once was a normal woman, and the daughter of Lord Diodor.”

She grinned, and it made her face look more demonic than flirtatious. Odine tucked a thin strand of hair behind her ear and leaned closer to me.

“I suppose that makes us both nobles,” the siren wagged her brows. “A lady and a lord. It is perfect.”

She smelled vaguely of fish and low tide, and I did my best not to cringe away from her as she leaned on me.

“What happened to turn you into a mermaid?” I asked.

She pursed her lips in a mix of disappointment and annoyance and leaned back.

“You hurt me,” she said in a matter-of-fact tone. “You avoid my affections, and it makes me almost think you do not want me.”

Fuck, I’d offended her.

I needed to regain her trust and have her distracted again. She’d mentioned doing something ominous when men didn’t like her in return, and I didn’t want to find out what it was.

I still had my dragon-bone blade in my hand, but I preferred not to have to use it. Odine didn’t seem like a huge threat, but I was glad I had the weapon in case she became one.

“I’m just so curious about you,” I said, and it wasn’t a lie. “You fascinate me.”

Her full lips quivered as if she was straining to keep them from smiling, and she looked up at me through her damp lashes.

“You should know my history if you are to save and marry me,” she agreed.

“You need saving?” I asked.

She flapped her fins and smacked the surface of the water as if the movement alone made a statement.

“Well,” she said, “if we are going to bed, I will need my other human half.”

Odine seemed to be the type to not budge from an idea when she’d made her mind up about something. I stifled a shiver at the thought of our alleged wedding night and scanned the horizon again.

She looked at the purple scales that glistened in the sun.

“What happened to you?” I scooted a few inches away from her while she wasn’t looking.

“My father died a few centuries ago,” she said in a distant, sad tone.

I blinked at her casual use of centuries. I should be used to humans and creatures being over a hundred years old, but it was still strange to hear.

Odine’s illusion had made her look about my age, but the gray, bony siren could be anywhere from twenty to two hundred years old.

“You don’t look a day over twenty-five,” I said with a smile.

“Thank you.” She giggled. “It is the water pressure deep under the ocean, it is excellent for the skin.”

Odine leaned back and propped herself up on her hands. Even though she had an erratic and off-putting energy, I sympathized with her. She seemed lonely.

“My father left behind his beautiful estate to me and his second wife, Dame Rosalie.” Odine continued her story with a scowl. “My stepmother was a horrid woman, and she did not want to share my late father’s fortune.”

The siren let out a heavy sigh as she stared ahead. Castilan’s coastline was barely visible in the distance. I glanced up and was shocked to see the pink of the sunrise had completely faded into the deep, blue Tullia sky of morning.

A small dot appeared over the horizon, and I was washed with a sense of relief as I recognized the giant vessel heading our way. The Sláine was coming to the rescue.

“My stepmother found Bruxa Biatris.” Odine pronounced what seemed to be a title with a harsh sound, brue-sha. “The witch was hired to curse me and turn me into a monster.”

The siren scoffed, and her whole body shook.

“While I was damned for an eternity,” Odine said, and her sing-song voice was thick with bitterness. “Dame Rosalie reveled in riches for only three years until she died from an illness.”

“I’m sorry,” I said with sincerity, and I reached over to place a hand on her bony forearm.

“Thank you.” Odine bowed her head and placed her other hand on top of mine. “Maybe a kiss would help.”

I whipped my hand away and scooted back a few more inches. Her blue eyes watered, and her pouted lips trembled. It was hard to pity her when she kept making passes at me.

“I don’t think that would help,” I explained.

“Oh, Isaac,” she whined. “I love you, but you make me feel so unvalued.”

Did she say “I love you?”

I was trying to mask the alarm and discomfort that must have been apparent on my face, but she was just so creepy.

And fishy.

“I didn’t mean to make you feel that way,” I apologized.

I glanced over the mermaid’s shoulder at the ship that was quickly approaching. Owain was on his way, and I was soon going to be off this deserted island and away from this crazy siren.

“Would you prefer me like this?” Odine demanded with a frown.

Her illusion flickered, and for a heartbeat, the siren was back to the enchanting beauty who saved me. Her skin was a healthy color, her cheeks fuller, her teeth unlike a shark’s, and her nose at the center of her face where it should have been.

Her smoky hair was luscious as it spilled over her slender shoulders and hugged her buoyant tits one second, and the next it was scraggly and thin.

Odine cocked her head, and her features contorted into a look of confusion.

“How is it that I can’t make you see what I want you to see?” She asked, but it sounded rhetorical.

I shrugged in response, and my gaze kept darting from the siren to the ship.

“You must be a special man, Lord Isaac,” she said, and a smile slithered on her gaunt face. “You are right, we cannot start our relationship on a lie.”

I hadn’t said anything.

A gleam appeared in her blue eyes like we were sharing an intimate moment.

“Isaac!” Owain’s voice boomed from the ship deck several yards away.

His voice sounded amplified, like he was yelling into a microphone.

Odine glanced over her shoulder and let out a sigh of annoyance when she spotted the towering ship veering toward us. A bulky figure that stood by the railing was waving his arm fiercely.

“Do not forget me,” Odine said when she looked back at me.

Her voice was low, and her features formed a dramatic expression that made me think of the last scene of an old-time, romantic movie. It was like I was watching Casablanca, and she expected me to say, “here’s looking at you, kid.”

The memory of the movie warmed my heart and made me miss my mom. She’d made me watch it with her at least once a year while mouthing the lines the entire movie. I hadn’t been able to watch it since she died.

“I don’t think I’ll be able to,” I said to Odine instead of Humphrey Bogart’s line.

“You are such a flirt, Isaac,” she giggled.

The high-pitched sound was disturbing, and I tried not to shiver in response. Her lips pursed, and her nostrils flared as if she’d been trying to crinkle her nose.

“Until next time, my love,” she sighed.

A snake-like grin slithered over her taut features before she dove into a wave and disappeared under the surface with a flick of her purple tail. I stared at the spot where she’d been with wide eyes.

A cold shiver raced over my entire body, and I really hoped there wasn’t going to be a next time.

Chapter 6

It wasn’t long before the sailors rowed a small boat to the rock I was perched on and took me back to the ship. Someone unrolled a rope ladder over the side, and I climbed up while the sailors hauled the boat up the side of the ship.

I’d barely made it over the railing when someone cried my name in a panicked shriek, and hands reached out and tugged me forward. I stumbled into the cluster of people who’d swarmed me.

“Isaac!” Arden’s voice pierced over the ruckus of the sailors and guards who were battering me with questions and cheers.

The petite woman pushed her way through the throng of men and stood in front of me panting.

“Hey,” I said with a faint smile.

She charged into me at full force, and I let out a soft oomph from the impact. Arden wrapped her slender arms around my waist and squished her face into my chest.

I stared at the top of her head with my arms out at my sides in slight surprise. Arden and I had been good friends for a while, but she’d never shown much physical affection before. It was nice, and I lowered my arms and returned the hug.

Arden mumbled something, but her words were muffled in my tunic.

“I can’t hear you,” I chuckled.

She tilted her head up to rest her chin on my heart, and her pretty face was streaked with tears.

“I said,” she repeated in a clearer tone. “I was sick with worry.”

Arden planted her cheek against me and tightened her hold around my waist. Her sentiment flooded my chest with warmth that seeped to my extremities. Something sparked inside of me, and a faint, swirling current churned in my stomach.

“You guys can’t get rid of me that easily,” I joked.

She giggled and sniffed before slowly untangling her arms from around me. Her fingers trailed down my spine before she brushed them over my sides and pulled away. The touch sent electric shivers down my back, and a flurry of butterflies exploded in my lower abdomen.

There was worry and relief in Arden’s dark eyes, and something else flickered in their depths that I couldn’t quite catch, but it was gone in an instant.

Asha and Gwen rushed over and sandwiched me in a hug. The dark-skinned woman’s hand squeezed my arm as if making sure I was real, and her eyes scoured every inch of me for what I assumed were any signs of injury.

“I’m good,” I promised.

“I’ll be the judge of that,” Asha said.

She grabbed my face with one hand and tilted it from side to side with narrowed eyes. Her fingers were warm and soft despite her tight grip as she squashed my cheeks. She squinted at me, and her eyes drifted from my eyes, to my nose, and hovered over my lips before darting to the floor.

Asha let go and stepped back with a satisfied nod.

“As the resident nurse,” she said, “you have my seal of approval.”

“We couldn’t see you for a while,” Gwen said and chewed her lower lip. “What happened?”

I tapped the pommel of my sword that stuck out from the scabbard at my hip.

“The serpent went under after I killed it,” I said, “but my sword was stuck in its skull. We sank to the ocean floor before I could get it out.”

“Yikes.” Asha grimaced.

The men seemed to have lost interest in my rescue and returned to their tasks.

“Isaac.” Owain jogged down the steps from the helm and rushed over. “How are you, my friend?”

“Been better,” I chuckled and twisted my neck from side to side. “But I’m alive.”

“I cannot believe you were able to survive that,” the lord said in awe. “I feared the worst.”

“I almost didn’t make it,” I admitted. “But, I had a fortunate, and very weird, encounter with a siren.”

Owain’s brown eyes widened in shock, and his jaw dropped. Gwen gasped next to him, and she lifted her delicate hand to her mouth.

“You can’t be serious!” Owain exclaimed. “Those are only legends seamen tell to pass the time.”

Arden muffled a snort behind her hand and turned to face the other way. I held in a chuckle. Sometimes I wondered if she and Nora shared the same brain.

“She was… frightening and sad,” I said. “She seemed to think we were getting married and was talking about some Bruxa Biatris cursing her.”

The shock on Owain’s face dissipated, and he shook his head with a soft snort.

“I should stop being so surprised at your encounters,” he said.

“I wish I was making this up,” I laughed. “But I’m glad she helped me out of the water. We have a meeting to attend.”

“Very true.” Owain nodded, and his eyes zeroed in on my drenched clothes with a disapproving look. “You will need to change into something dry. I must have something below deck you can borrow.”

“Whatever it is, I’ll gladly take it,” I said. “Thank you.”

Within half an hour, I was changed into a fresh Lydmark-blue tunic and brown pants, and had even been able to borrow one of the guards’ leather boots while mine dried by the fire in Owain’s office.

The sailors threw the anchor into the water a few yards from the vibrant green coast. The port was much too small to accommodate Owain’s ship, so we had to take rowboats.

Brund-upon-the-Waters was a quaint village laid out over the rolling hills. The harbor was a small strip of a stone walkway along what I assumed was the main road. There were four thatched buildings staring out at the sea, with sculptures as signs hanging from the storefronts. The wooden carvings were of a mug of ale, a fish that I assumed was a market, a hammer and anvil for the blacksmith, and finally, yet another pint of beer.

The sailors tied the boats to the dock, and I helped the women out onto the stone path. We had to head to Lord Brixton’s estate on foot since the town was built on steep hills with areas that could only be accessed by stairs.

Bart was not going to be happy about that the next time I saw him.

Brund-upon-the-Waters was built on multiple slopes, and it turned some of the cobblestone streets into steps. The road was more spacious and spread out, unlike at Colm da Sea. The shops were in thatched buildings that looked more like two-story homes than storefronts.

There was no chaos or stares from the locals as we traveled through. It was very different from the port town we’d departed from or the other villages I’d been to by the border of Lydmark and Domum Shine.

The locals bustled around us as they did their errands and didn’t seem fazed by the Lord of the Towers strolling through. They all wore extravagant clothes that had beads and woven patterns covering their fur coats. It made me think they were either from wealthy families or were employed by one.

Owain’s guards loosely circled our group, with four leading, a couple strolling on either side of us, and four more at the rear. There were horse-drawn carriages clanking by, and people loading their groceries at the back of their carts.

We continued up the road, and it started to become steeper. The village center stopped abruptly, and there were only rolling fields of green on either side of us. There were a few large houses on our way up to Owain’s dad’s estate that were scattered over the pastoral scene.

I glanced behind us and let out a soft sigh of appreciation.

The town was growing smaller and smaller the further we walked, and the Weirding Waters stretched beyond the roofs as far as the eye could see. Birds were chirping, and what I assumed was a cow lowed in the distance.

It was a pretty and peaceful day, but the charm that usually went with small towns seemed to be missing.

Brund-upon-the-Waters didn’t have the bustling life I enjoyed, and the people didn’t seem as friendly as other places I’d traveled.

The slope flattened into a plateau, and we followed the path near the cliffside. The ocean churned and crashed against the rocks forty or so feet below, and the wind tugged at my clothes and hair. I was grateful for my fur coat that blocked most of the cold and kept me cozy.

A domed, thatched roof appeared from below the edge of the cliff ahead of us, and I frowned in confusion. How many slopes and steps were they making us take? We’d just hiked onto the mountain, and it seemed like the estate was at the bottom of the other side.

The path curved away from the sea and down the mountain. There didn’t seem to be any other routes in and out of the estate, and I wondered how they traveled from their home. Steep, stone steps were carved into the cliff’s side, and we followed them down to the rolling hills below.

“How do your parents ever get to the town center?” I asked Owain.

“The village is not much of their scene,” my friend said with a chuckle. “They send their servants over by rowboat most of the time, but unfortunately, there have been instances where they made them walk the distance to run errands.”

“I can’t imagine having to carry a load of groceries up and down these slopes and stairs,” Asha said.

The athlete didn’t seem to have broken a sweat from our walk, but she glared up at the path we’d just come down from anyway.

“That is my father for you.” Owain pursed his lips, and concern etched lines into his forehead.

He was staring at the massive home that was nestled in a pocket by the water. The cliff arched behind it and cut through the green hills that rolled into the sea.

The estate towered at the center, and looked like it was made of multiple smaller homes that had been attached together. It formed a U-shape as if it was made to follow the ridge of the mountains behind it. The path led through a neat garden, but with winter and the cold ocean wind, the trees and stems were bare, and the soil was hard.

The front door was shadowed under a steeply pitched roof that faced the Weirding Waters. The half-timbered black-and-white house had wooden frames lining and criss-crossing the walls. It had many small windows with diamond-shaped grilles over the glass. They were scattered around the house at varying intervals, but some were side by side, probably to let more light into larger rooms.

Someone opened the front door before we had the chance to reach the entrance, and we filed inside. The foyer was large, but cozy, with wooden panels on the base of the burgundy-painted walls and a statue of an armored knight by the door.

A tall, lanky man greeted us with a stern face and a slight bow of the head. He was somewhere in his late fifties, with a thick mustache that curled up over his thin-pressed lips.

He wore a navy jacket that was tapered at his waist and had gold embroidery around the line of buttons. The tail of the coat forked at the back over his high-waisted black pants.

“Alphonse!” Owain exclaimed.

His tone was warm, like he was bumping into an old friend he hadn’t seen in years, but his grin seemed forced, and there was a hint of mischief in his brown eyes.

Alphonse’s features didn’t budge, like he was a wax figure in one of those creepy museums. He had bright, blue eyes that stared ahead blankly, but there was a slight bounce of muscle as he tightened his jaw that made me think he wasn’t Owain’s biggest fan.

“You crack me up, old chap,” Owain chuckled and shook his head as if the butler had made the funniest joke. “Is my father in the great hall?”

The butler blinked and shut the door behind us. I glanced at Asha, who gave me a subtle grimace and a did-you-just-see-that look.

“I know the way,” Owain said and entered the hall to our right.

“What was that?” I asked in a low voice so the butler couldn’t hear from behind us.

“Alphonse and I do not care for each other.” Owain shrugged. “He takes himself too seriously and hates that I’m not at my father’s beck and call.”

“Lord Owain is not much of a people pleaser,” Alarik explained in a hushed voice. “Especially when it comes to his family.”

The hallway was wide enough for us to comfortably walk three by three and still have space for decorations. There were oak dressers with gold and silver memorabilia and statues that were at least six feet tall. The wall had metal plaques, swords, and shields mounted between the portraits of people who I assumed were Owain’s family members.

There were three oak doors on either side of the hallway that were shut. They had intricate carvings framing them and brass knobs.

We turned right again once we reached the end of the hallway and walked through a set of double doors. The great hall was at least fifty feet by thirty feet with a long, rectangular table at the center.

The high ceiling had exposed wooden beams and an iron chandelier filled with candlesticks. Their flames flickered above us and cast a faint, pulsing glow.

There were clusters of windows filling the walls on both sides of the room. To our left were the grassy hills that led to the rocky cliffside, and to our right, the front garden sloped down into the Weirding Waters.

I wondered why we didn’t just row the boats directly to the shore of the estate, but it wasn’t the time to ask.

At the back of the room was a massive hearth with a roaring fire. It was so big, it looked like it could be its own room. A considerably small room, but one with a twin bed and a nightstand at least.

A bulky man with a thick, well-trimmed beard that reminded me of a salt-and-pepper version of Owain sat at the head of the table. He wore a navy tunic and had large silver rings that looked stuck on all of his thick fingers.

Based on the look of disapproval and general air of superiority, I assumed he was Owain’s dad.

“Lord Brixton,” my friend said with a smile that didn’t meet his eyes. “Always a pleasure.”

“You are late.” Lord Brixton’s voice was resounding in the nearly empty room.

I stood off to the side with Gwen, Asha, and Arden and waited for a signal to sit down. Owain’s guards spread through the room and mingled with the other guards and waitstaff standing along the walls.

“If you say so.” Owain shrugged like an angsty teenager. “But you said morning, and it is morning.”

Owain’s dad pursed his lips in annoyance and waved a hand toward the empty seats near his side of the table for us to sit. I sat between Asha and Owain and in front of a woman whom I almost hadn’t noticed.

“You must be Lord Isaac of Woodhouse,” the senior Lord Brixton said with a bored expression.

“Thank you for inviting us into your home.” I smiled. “This is my second-in-command, Asha, and two of my advisors, Arden and Gwen.”

The women bowed their heads in greeting.

“I have never heard of you,” Lord Brixton said without acknowledging our introductions, “and my son says you live in the Waste. That is a very strange location to make your home.”

He didn’t seem like the most pleasant person, but I hoped he would be easy to persuade.

“It wasn’t by choice exactly,” I admitted, “but the land is fertile again. We’ve renamed it Domum Shine, which means new home.”

I’d thought the combination of the Latin word for home and the Shanukstani translation of new was perfect for our land’s name. We’d fully immersed ourselves in Tullia, and built strong foundations and relationships that tied us to the fantasy world more than to our old life on Earth.

“A self-made man, then,” Lord Brixton said with his chin raised. “Not what I had envisioned, but it will do.”

“What did you picture?” I asked.

I wasn’t sure what he’d expected or what Owain had said about me. Despite not being born and raised in Tullia, I cared deeply about the place and people and wanted to see them thrive.

“A noble or a royal.” The older man’s tone was matter-of-fact. “Someone with power, riches, property, and a strong bloodline.”

That was a weird thing to want from someone who was planning to lead a revolution. I had no idea how my bloodline mattered or played a part in my abilities. Power I had.

Owain shifted in his seat next to me and cleared his throat, but he didn’t say anything. His brown eyes darted from me to his dad, and I couldn’t shake the feeling I was missing some crucial information.

I gave him a fleeting, suspicious look before responding to Lord Brixton.

“I don’t see how that ties into our cause,” I said, “but if that’s important to gain your trust, then yes, I have a castle in Domum Shine, I look after a Shanukstani tribe who’ve settled near my home, and I have defeated multiple tyrants since I’ve arrived in Tullia.”

I fixed him with a sincere gaze, but listing off my riches and achievements didn’t feel natural to me.

“I do have money, land, and even magic,” I added it because I knew those things mattered to the older Lord Brixton.

“Magic, you say?” Lord Brixton leaned forward with sudden interest.

His eyes darted to the corner of the room, where a tiny, round woman hovered in the shadows, to my face, and his lips curved up into a sly smile. He reminded me of the Cheshire Cat from Alice in Wonderland, and it was unnerving.

“Like Emperor Marcus Constantine?” the older man asked.

Fuck no. My heart shot into my throat, and my skin heated to an unpleasant degree. I reeled in my sudden spike of emotions and pushed away the anger and offense. I hoped he didn’t think I was a murderer and thief like Constantine.

Not that Lord Brixton knew who the emperor really was. I doubted anyone in the kingdom was aware that he’d been ruling for centuries. It hadn’t been his however-many-times great-grandfather who’d started the war that killed all the dragons, but Constantine himself.

“Not at all.” I shook my head a little too vehemently. “But I do have enough power to do the job, like in battle– not that I am, or plan to be, a tyrant or anything– and it could help with our potential alliance.”

“Now, I don’t need to know what you do behind closed doors, Lord Isaac.” Lord Brixton let out a rumbling laugh. “However, I appreciate the knowledge that she will be in good hands.”

I frowned and glanced over at Owain, who was staring at me with wide, and somewhat panicked, eyes as he nodded his head to prompt me to continue.

“I assure you,” I said, “Tullia is in good hands, but we still need to forge new relationships. Especially with people in high ranks such as yourself and your low king.”

“Ugh, do not mention that man to me,” Lord Brixton scoffed. “I cannot stand the whole ‘novel tide’ movement.”

He made air quotes with his pudgy fingers and rolled his eyes.

“King Brunard is a poor excuse for a man,” Lord Brixton said. “I have even heard rumors that he wishes to separate himself from our emperor.”

Asha abruptly cleared her throat and shifted in her seat next to me. I held back from glancing at her because there was no way to do it subtly. She didn’t have to say anything for me to understand. Lord Brixton couldn’t be trusted, but if what he was saying was true, maybe Lydmark’s low king was.

“And that’s bad?” I asked. “I’m still new to Tullia, so I’m not aware of all the politics.”

I needed to know where exactly he stood politically, so playing the ignorance card was the best way to get more information without raising suspicion.

“You have come to the right place.” Lord Brixton nodded with approval. “You cannot trust those Castilans, either. That Lavino is as bad as Brunard, from what I’ve heard. One of their Lords had offered their son for my daughter, but I couldn’t have her marry an anarchist.”

“I can imagine how that would be a bad arrangement,” I said.

“Exactly.” Lord Brixton leaned against the back of his chair and clasped his hands over his beer belly. “Our neighbors are much too… modern, and our imbecile king aspires to be the same. Imagine wanting to cut taxes and create new work. How will we nobles earn our gold? Who would do our work? It makes no sense!”

I understood more and more why Owain and Alarik had been shady when they spoke of Lord Brixton. He reminded me a lot of Nuno Sans who’d served King Lavino before his own daughter slit his throat.

“The emperor cares for men like us, Lord Isaac,” the older man said. “You may have been lucky so far with your title, land, and money, but if you play your cards right, you will become very powerful, too.”

I would never play their sick game, and just the idea of it made my stomach twist. I didn’t care about all that as long as the Woodhouse women were safe and by my side.

“This means you can’t put us in contact with King Brunard?” I asked and hoped the question sounded innocent.

“Trust me, you don’t want to meet the man,” Lord Brixton said.

If I pushed him more, he could catch on that we were not aligned and probably kick us out.

“This has been pleasant, Lord Isaac,” Lord Brixton said, and there was no emotion in his voice.

He snapped his fingers over his shoulder without looking back.

“However,” he said, “I am a busy man, and we need to get to our business.”

Alphonse appeared at Lord Brixton’s side like a ghost materializing out of thin air. He carried a silver platter in one hand that had a stack of pages, a blue-feathered quill, and a small vial of ink.

“I don’t know what you mean,” I said.

I glanced over at Owain, who leaned across the table to peer over the pages with a grimace.

“Lord Brixton…” my friend said in a hesitant and weary tone.

“Owain.” The older man stared daggers at his son. “This betrothal agreement is between me and Lord Isaac.”

“What is that?” Arden asked from Asha’s other side.

“A marriage contract,” Gwen said in a hushed voice.

I blinked in confusion, and my gaze wandered around the room. Why would I be signing a marriage contract? The short, round woman who’d been in the corner of the room stepped out of the shadows. She wore an apron over a modest dress and a bonnet over her pinned-back, mousy-brown hair. She had apple cheeks and small lips that were pursed in disapproval.

Her motherly gaze drifted from Lord Brixton to Owain to me and back. She shook her head, and her nostrils flared. It looked like she was using all her strength to hold herself back from bursting. Her skin started to blotch a bright shade of pink around her neck as she stared daggers at the man sitting at the head of the table.

“The dowry is generous,” Lord Brixton said as he scanned the pages in his hands.

He didn’t seem to notice the discomfort in the room, or he didn’t care.

“I know you already have your castle in the Waste,” he continued, and it sounded like he used the previous name on purpose. “So, I will not need to give you my second estate near Loch Lynn like I had originally planned.”

He dabbed the tip of the quill in the vial and scratched out a passage from the contract. Blotches of ink bled on the parchment, and he accidentally smeared it with his fat thumb across the side of the paper.

“We have a farm by the border,” Lord Brixton said as if he was thinking out loud, “if you want it, but it is not our finest property. If I were you, I would just take the gold. You said so yourself that you already have land, anyway. I will retract it for you.”

“Father,” Owain said in a warning tone.

His father stopped his revision of the dowry and fixed his son with a stern expression.

“Lord Brixton,” he corrected. “Do not disrespect me under my own roof, understand? Now, you have been helpful in this arrangement for your sister, but I do not need your assistance any longer.”

My brain went completely blank, and I couldn’t stop blinking at Owain. Why would he lead me here on false pretences?

“You set me up?” I asked.

“No, Isaac, it was–” Owain started to say.

“Do not mind him,” Lord Brixton interrupted. “I’m afraid my son has modern tendencies and shouldn’t be trusted. I am amazed he has been able to befriend you, but I am glad he has brought a decent man to marry my daughter to.”

The older man grimaced, and Owain lifted his hands up in defeat before leaning against the back of his chair.

“Now, sign here and here.” Lord Brixton pushed the stack of paper across the table along with the ink and quill. “Oh, and here, here, and here.”

“I’m not signing anything.” The words came out in a scoff.

“Excuse me?” Lord Brixton tilted his chin up with anger. “Why not?”

He groaned and shook his head in annoyance.

“Okay, fine,” he huffed. “I will add the farm by the border, but do not complain to me when the roof collapses and the barn animals take residence in your bedchamber.”

“That’s really not the issue,” I said. “We don’t even know each other.”

Lord Brixton let out a loud sigh of annoyance and pressed his index and middle fingers over the bridge of his nose as if this was giving him a headache.

“There is no place for romantic antics,” he grumbled.

My eyes darted back to the older woman by the wall, who was fidgeting frantically with her apron. She wasn’t dressed like a Lady, but she seemed to feel passionately about this marriage proposal.

The senior Lord Brixton followed my line of vision, and he rolled his eyes and waved his hand toward her like he was waving off a fly.

“Do not mind her.” Lord Brixton’s tone was laced with disgust. “She is just my daughter’s Lady’s maid. Do not fret, I am not pawning that one off on you. Lady Ellaria is much more elegant than that, a true beauty.”

I was left dumbfounded by his rudeness, and I stared like a mute gargoyle at the older man.

“You, tell my daughter that she will marry the powerful Lord Isaac of Woodhouse.” Lord Brixton fixed the woman with an indignant stare, and there was no room for debate in his statement.

The woman pursed her lips, hesitated for a heartbeat, and gave him a curt nod before leaving the room.

“There, you have been introduced to her maid.” Lord Brixton smiled broadly, but it didn’t meet his eyes. “Sign.”

“She doesn’t know me,” I said in a stern tone. “She doesn’t want to marry a stranger.”

Lord Brixton made a face like I’d just said the most absurd thing.

“What does it matter what she wants?” he asked. “That’s not her decision to make. She is my daughter, my property. You are making a huge mistake. If you want to survive in this world, you need connections, you need alliances, and you need money. Those are all things that I can give you with this arrangement.”

“I really don’t need your help, Lord Brixton.” I shook my head. “I already have all of that.”

“How dare you!” Red blotches appeared on the older man’s face. “I have attempted to be generous with you. It is not in my character to offer charity, and this is how you treat me?”

Lord Brixton rose, and his chair scraped loudly against the wooden floor.

“You have disrespected me in my own home,” he said, and his voice became louder with each word. “You have come here under false pretences and wasted my time. I want all of you out. Now!”

Lord Brixton’s guards took a step forward, but Owain rose from his seat and lifted a hand up in warning. His glare was icy, and his features were tight with controlled anger.

“Don’t bother,” he said. “We know the way out.”

“You must be happy with yourself, Owain.” Lord Brixton’s voice was toneless and disapproving, and he shook his head.

“How is this my fault?” my friend asked.

“Just go.” Lord Brixton waved his fat hand and sat back down in his seat.

We followed Owain and his guards out of the great hall and down the same path we’d taken earlier. We walked past two of the shut doors, but when we reached the middle, the one on the right was wide open. I didn’t have time to peer inside, and before I knew it, small, but strong, hands grabbed my arm and tugged me inside.

I stumbled through the threshold in surprise, but quickly regained my balance. I was in a small study that had built-in shelves filled with tomes to my right, and a small door in the corner. A wooden-framed sofa with a pink canvas upholstery was by the cluster of windows that overlooked the back of the house.

“Isaac!” Arden whispered loudly from the hall before appearing in the doorway with a shocked expression.

Asha and Gwen popped their heads through from over her shoulder to inspect what had happened.

I glanced down to see Lady Ellaria’s maid, who’d been sent out of the hall. She looked to be in her mid-forties and had a kind face. Her gray eyes fixed me with a mixture of urgency and nervousness.

“Hi…” I said in confusion.

“I assume you were not expecting a marriage proposal at this meeting,” she said.

She had a warm voice that sounded motherly, like at any minute she’d either reprimand me for not doing the dishes or offer me fresh-baked chocolate chip cookies.

“That’s an understatement,” I said.

“This may sound abrupt, but we do not have much time,” the woman said. “I am doing this for her.”

My head was spinning with questions, but I couldn’t grasp onto any of them, so I let her continue.

“I am accompanying Lady Ellaria to the low king’s castle for the Solstice Ball.” Her words came out in a jumble. “I can deliver a message for you.”

“How do you know I need to get in contact with him?” I asked and couldn’t mask my suspicion.

She pursed her lips and glanced into the hallway behind me. Worried lines creased the woman’s forehead, and she wiped her palms down her skirt.

“Lord Owain,” she said.

I really needed to have a chat with him because he really left me in the dark for this meeting, and I had no idea why. Based on Lord Brixton’s attitude, I imagined the plan hadn’t been as simple as charming his dad, but maybe I could still get our message across to Lydmark’s low king.

If this woman was telling the truth, then we might be able to get back on track. From her reaction in the great hall, it didn’t seem that she was a fan of Lord Brixton, and there had to be a reason why Owain trusted her.

“Who are you?” I asked.

“Maeve,” she said. “I am a lady’s maid, and I know Evelynn, the queen’s lady of the bedchamber. I can mention you to her. She is close to her majesty, she will relay all the information.”

There were footsteps at the end of the hall, and my heart started to hammer. Lord Brixton couldn’t find us conspiring with his servant.

“Okay.” I nodded. “Yes. Tell them that I have a proposition for them. I already have Castilan and am working on getting Shanukstan on my side. We want to make things right for Tullia.”

I tried to keep it as vague as possible in case the wrong person heard, but enough information that the king would have an idea of what I meant.

“I will let Evlynn know,” Maeve said. “We are rooting for you, Lord Isaac.”

I wondered who “we” included, but the lady’s maid scurried away and through a narrow doorway in the corner of the room. I returned to the hall and was relieved to see that it was empty with the exception of the Woodhouse women.

We rushed out of the estate and joined Owain and his guards in the garden. The men hurried up the hills and the stone steps that jutted out of the cliff. Owain seemed like he was in a bad mood, so I left him to stew at the front of the group, and I stayed back with the women.

“I didn’t realize they celebrated the solstice here, too,” Gwen mused.

“I guess they have different names for it in the other provinces,” Asha said. “Like the Festival of Sleepless Night and all that.”

“Can we talk about how Isaac almost got married?” Arden blurted out. “That was crazy.”

“I’m not going to marry a stranger,” I said with a chuckle.

“You didn’t do anything wrong,” Asha said, and she placed a hand on my arm.

Warmth spread over my skin from her touch, and my breath caught in my throat. I glanced at Asha’s hand just as she gently squeezed my bicep before letting go.

“And what’s a lady of the bedchamber?” Arden demanded. “It’s such a mouthful.”

“It’s basically the same thing that Maeve is,” Gwen explained. “But for a queen instead of a lady.”

We traveled the rest of the journey to the harbor in silence. The sun was already creeping closer to the horizon, and the air had gotten even colder.

The town was deserted when we traveled through, and we didn’t stop to have a look around. It looked like Owain wanted to be as far away from Brund-upon-the-Waters and his father as possible, and we’d set sail in a surprisingly short amount of time.

Owain seemed lost in his thoughts the whole time through dinner, and it made the meal awkward. I really wanted to talk to him in private, so it would have to wait for the next day.

I was glad when he suggested we retire to our rooms because my bed was beckoning me like a siren’s call.

“That was… a day,” Gwen sighed and plopped down at the foot of the bed.

“Tell me about it.” I let out a tired chuckle. “First the sea serpent, then a crazy mermaid, and then the meeting.”

“You had two marriage proposals in one day.” Gwen giggled. “You’re a popular man, Isaac Kennedy.”

“Ha. Ha.” I shook my head, but a grin plastered itself across my face.

The willowy brunette’s doe eyes stared at me as if she was trying to etch my face into her brain.

“You were amazing at the meeting,” she said. “You never cease to impress me.”

Heat pinched the back of my neck and spread down my spine. Gwen still had the ability to make me so giddy and shy at the same time.

“You also make me feel strong,” she said and sat down next to me, “and safe.”

Affection pooled in my chest, and goosebumps rippled over my skin from her words.

“Every time I’m around you,” Gwen said, and she took my hands in hers, “my magic tingles like it’s tethered to you, and I can’t get enough of it. I want you, Isaac.”

Chapter 7

Gwen’s voice was breathy, and her pupils dilated to fill her irises and practically turned them black. She licked her plush lips without breaking eye contact, and my dick strained against my pants with aching desire.

The willowy brunette’s hair was half pinned up with a couple of strands that framed her heart-shaped face. I traced her high cheekbones and tucked her fallen hair behind her ears.

Gwen closed her eyes and leaned into the palm of my hand as I cupped her cheek. I brushed my thumb over her lower lip, and she let out a soft sigh of arousal.

The moon shone through the circular window over the head of the bed and made Gwen’s skin glow like an ethereal goddess’. The willowy brunette slowly lifted her hands and removed the pins at the back of her head to let her brown waves spill over her slender shoulders.

My hand traveled across her jawline and down the smooth curve of her neck. My fingers hovered over her collarbone before I swept the strands of hair over her shoulder to reveal the small mounds that pushed up from her neckline.

Gwen’s blue medieval dress hugged her curves deliciously, and I splayed my hand over the bouncy hills of her tits. She let out a moan from deep in her chest that ignited a spark of lust in my lower abdomen.

Her breast fit perfectly in my hand as I squeezed it, like it had been molded for my palm.

“There’s too much between us,” Gwen whined.

She gripped the bedsheets with one hand and bunched her skirts at her knee with the other.

My hand trailed down the plane of her flat stomach and inched closer to her lower region as a response to her complaint. I wanted to savor every second of her building frustration and watch her squirm with desire under my touch.

Gwen let out a murmur, and her hips quivered over the mattress.

It was taking all my strength not to shred her dress off of her and take her without any preamble, but I reveled in our buildup. The icy magic in my core sloshed against the walls of the well. It was inching higher and higher and threatening to flood me with electric passion.

Gwen snapped her attention back to my face with urgency in her eyes.

“Help me out of this gown before I tear it off myself.” There was an edge to her words and a hungry fire in her gaze.

Her sudden assertiveness made my insides somersault and the magic in the well at my core stir more frantically. Fuck, she was hot when she was bold.

I nodded my head, and she quickly stood up with her back to me. She tilted her head to the side and stared at me from over her shoulder with expectant eyes. I lifted myself off the mattress and took a few steps across the room to her.

I twirled her wavy hair in my fingers as I combed through it and moved it aside. The ribbon of Gwen’s corset was tied tightly with a bow at her waist, and I passed my hand over the material on my way down to it.

I took my time pulling the ribbon free from its knot before working my way up to loosen it. My fingers slipped under the material as I pulled at the binding, and goosebumps rose over the arch of Gwen’s back. When I was done, Gwen slid the sleeves off her shoulders and let the blue top layer of her dress drop.

Gwen stepped out from the pool of blue fabric at her feet that looked like it had been cut from the Weirding Waters and turned to face me. She wore a sheer, cream-colored undergarment that was tied under her breasts. The material was nearly translucent, and in the moonlight, I could see the outline of her nipples as they hardened under my gaze.

My eyes wandered down the length of her chemise, and I took in every detail the thin fabric revealed. The curve of her waist, the shadow of her belly button, the enticing V-shape of her pelvis and hips, and the stretch of her long legs.

“You’re beautiful.” My words were raspy and breathless.

I closed the space between us and grabbed the back of her head to pull her into me. Our lips collided with fervent urgency, and her arms wrapped around my neck to pull me even closer. Gwen’s delicate fingers dug into my hair, and her nails scratched my scalp with desperation. It sent a series of electric shivers down my spine, and I trembled in her embrace.

She tasted and smelled of sea water, as if the ocean had seeped into her body by just being near it. I sucked her lower lip and nipped at the sensitive flesh, and it made Gwen moan against my mouth.

I slipped my tongue between her lips, and we swirled around each other in a hypnotic rhythm. I moved my grip to her nape, over her shoulders, and down to her hands. It was like I physically couldn’t stop touching her, and I never wanted to.

Our fingers entwined together between us as we kissed, and sparks of fiery lust ran through my body like fireworks shot into the sky on the Fourth of July.

My brain was a hazy fog of static electricity, and I let my mind go blank. I could drown in this moment and stay glued to Gwen on Sláine for eternity. The electric current of icy power in my core bubbled and rose until it spilled over the edge and coursed through my veins. My insides buzzed with raw desire, and it made my cock twitch with yearning.

The waves lapped against the side of the ship, and with each slight rock, our tongues flicked against each other.

My hearing and touch heightened as my eyes shut to block all light. The ocean breeze was a faint whisper through the metal windowpane, and Gwen’s firm hands warmed my skin like burning embers.

I sensed a shift in the atmosphere, as if part of me was drifting off somewhere with Gwen. The sounds of the lapping waves and the ocean breeze grew distant, as if we’d stepped into a soundproof booth.

Gwen’s warm touch was replaced with a sizzling static sensation that ran up my arm. I let go of our hold and broke our kiss to gulp some air. The willowy brunette had her eyes closed, and her lips were swollen. When she opened her doe eyes, the look she gave me was a little dazed, but it was filled with lust.

The light that shone like a halo on Gwen was warm with a pinkish hue. A soft, summer breeze played in her hair and pulled a few strands over her face. We glanced around in surprise at finding ourselves on the rooftop of Castle Woodhouse at sunset.

I hadn’t realized I’d pulled us into the astral world and into my happy place.

“Wow,” Gwen let out a breath, and her brown eyes sparkled with awe.

“Welcome back home,” I chuckled.

I was surprised to see that Gwen was still wearing her chemise, and my gaze zoned in on her pink nipples with burning lust.

I wanted all of her.

“Where should we go?” Gwen asked in a dreamy tone as a teasing smile curled her full lips.

The willowy brunette sauntered past me, and she trailed her fingers over my chest to beckon me to follow.

“I want to see us,” she said and bit her lower lip. “We could explore the ship, too.”

I would go wherever she asked me to go without any questions. I nodded as if lost in a trance, took her hand in mine, and pulled open the rooftop door to the dorm to step inside.

The noise of the lapping waves of the Weirding Waters came rushing toward us, and the planks of the ship creaked as the wood settled. Gwen’s and my physical bodies were pressed against each other, with our hands still locked together, and our lips moving in a languid, sensual kiss.

I could sense Gwen’s wet, hot breath on my skin and our tongues dancing together inside our mouths, but my astral form stood a few inches away. I glanced over at the willowy brunette next to me, and her eyes roved over our physical bodies with desire and fascination.

“We look good,” she said before pulling me toward her.

She kissed the curve of my neck while tangling her fingers in my hair. Her teeth grazed the sensitive skin, and my muscles shook with pleasure. Her mouth traced a path to my ear, and all I could hear was her faint, raspy pants for a moment before she moved on to my jaw and, finally, lips.

I leaned forward and cupped her perky ass in my palms. I gripped her firm behind and pulled her up against me. Gwen wrapped her long legs around my waist, and the lacy hem of her chemise rode over her thighs.

“Want to go on a bit of an adventure?” I asked between kisses.

“Hmm,” she hummed against my mouth and tightened her grip around my waist. “Is that even a question?”

My chuckle faded into silence as I stared at her beautiful face before I gave her nose a small peck. Gwen smiled, and it made stars dance in her doe eyes.

I focused on being weightless and imagined myself as a fluttering feather caught in a breeze. My hovering feet lifted even higher over the floorboards like gravity was a thing of the past. Gwen let out a soft yelp and glanced down at our entwined, physical bodies. We floated higher, and instead of hitting our heads against the ceiling, we traveled through it like moaning ghosts.

The deck was quiet, with only a handful of sailors manning the ship. The moonlight was a bright, white beam that bathed the Sláine in a serene glow. Gwen and I traveled in the deep shadows of the mast and massive sails at the back of the ship, despite our astral forms being invisible to the physical world.

My powers tingled, and a static electric current rushed down my spine as I led Gwen in a sweeping arch around the stern of the ship. I imagined us as Peter Pan and Wendy, and I was glad there was no ticking crocodile in our story, though I wouldn’t be surprised to find something like that in Tullia.

The waves crashed below us against the sides of the Sláine, and Gwen giggled in my arms. The air was cold, but in our astral forms, it had lost the bitterness of winter. We drifted through the thick, cotton canvas of the sails, and the fabric gently flapped against us on the way up. I landed in the crow’s nest on the main mast, too far from the dock to catch sight of any of the sailors.

I lowered Gwen so she sat on the wooden railing in front of me, and I was standing between her long legs that were still hooked around my waist.

The willowy brunette’s eyes drifted from my gaze to my lips, and her mouth opened to let out a hitched breath of anticipation. She was stunning, and in the white glow of the moon, she had a stronger pull on me somehow, like she was a siren singing her song.

“I need you now,” Gwen whispered, and she inched her legs apart.

I cupped her perfect tit in my hand and gently circled her hardened nipple through the thin fabric. Every circle had the muscles of her inner thighs twitch against me, and the sudden pulse sent a cascade of pleasure through my body.

My dick was hard and pressed impatiently against her from within the confines of my pants.

I dipped my middle and ring finger into her neckline and peeled the top of her chemise off one shoulder. The fabric fell off, and her tit popped out like it couldn’t wait any longer.

I lowered my head to graze her skin with my lips before trailing my tongue over the delicious, pink bud. Gwen keened, and her grip on me tightened as she leaned back over the edge of the crow’s nest. I opened my mouth and sucked at her nipple before circling it with my tongue.

“Mmmm, Isaac,” she moaned.

While I tasted her perfect tit, my free hand drifted up her thigh and pushed her hem higher and higher until it bunched over her hip. My dick throbbed when I discovered she wasn’t wearing anything underneath. I cupped my hand over her radiating pussy, and she undulated impatiently against my touch as if needing the friction immediately.

She was already wet and dripping in my hand, and I slid my index and middle fingers over her hot slit.

“Oh, Isaac,” she groaned.

I circled her clit with my finger while my tongue circled her nipple, and her body spasmed in response. I hooked my fingers and dipped inside her like a quill in an inkpot. She was tight, and my fingers pressed deeper to find her sweet spot.

I thrust in and out of her in slow succession as I moved my mouth to collide with hers. She whined and hummed against my lips as I slipped my tongue inside her mouth. I was addicted to her taste and the feel of her walls constricting around my fingers.

My power sizzled in my body, and waves of lust crashed into my extremities with each sigh or gasp Gwen let escape from her plush lips.

Her hips swayed like the lapping water against my palm, and I pushed my fingers deeper. Her muscles went taut, and her gasp lodged in her throat as she neared her climax. I broke our kiss to watch the pure pleasure etched into her face as her knuckles turned white over my shoulders.

“Yes. Yes. Yes.” Her words came out in a burst.

She let out a moan that I instantly stifled with my mouth, and her limbs trembled and clenched before they finally slackened. She melted into my arms as I pulled my dripping fingers out of her. I slowly inserted them inside Gwen’s opened mouth for her to suck. Her tongue moved over the salty-sweet juices with strong strokes like she’d been parched for days.

Gwen slipped my ring and middle fingers out of her mouth and crushed her soft lips under mine. She kissed me tenderly before trailing over my jaw, and suddenly, her breathy words were in my ear.

“I want you inside me now,” she said, and her voice was raw and urgent.

She tugged at my tunic and lifted it off over my head before throwing it over her shoulder. I looked down onto the deck, but I couldn’t see where it had landed. If the sailors couldn’t see our astral selves, I doubted they’d notice a tunic caught in the rigging.

I wasn’t even sure if my tunic had continued to exist in the astral plane once it had been separated from my astral body. Either way, I didn’t give a fuck at that moment.

Gwen tugged at my pants’ fastening and undid them in seconds. My cock sprung out like a sword ready for sparring, and it was already dribbling with cum from just touching her.

I scooted her ass closer to me. Gwen tilted her head, and her brown waves tickled my hand where it was pressed against her lower back. I wrapped her hair in my grip and tugged gently.

“Oh!” Gwen gasped in surprise, and then it turned into a whine of desire. “Isaaaaaac.”

My other fingers dug into her hip, and I pinned her against the wooden railing. She sat on the railing with her legs still wrapped around my waist. I lowered the willowy brunette’s back over the emptiness behind her, and Gwen’s heels pressed against my ass to anchor herself as a flash of fear shot over her expression.

“Don’t worry,” I said. “I got you.”

Gwen loosened the muscles of her inner thighs, and her knees opened on either side to give me easy access to her gleaming pussy, but her feet remained pressed behind me so she didn’t fall.

I slid the head of my dick over her slit, and the hot, wet glaze of her arousal sent flames shooting up my spine. My mind was filled with a foggy haze of magic and lust.

I sank my cock inside her tight pussy, and both Gwen and I let out satisfied moans. Her muscles constricted around my shaft as my dick stretched a path forward. She was silky and radiating with desire, and I pushed deeper inside her.

I quickened my pace while I pulled her hair. She keened and pushed her hips higher for me to go deeper. The air was filled with the sounds of our smacking bodies mixed with our groans and the distant waves below us.

My body was loose, and I felt like I was turning into the undulating sea. A cool stream that was charged with an electric current spilled through my limbs. My muscles spasmed with each thrust, and my grip on Gwen’s thigh tightened.

I couldn’t look away from the willowy brunette’s angelic face. Her eyebrows pulled up over the bridge of her nose, and her eyes were firmly shut. Her lips parted with a silent plea as she let her head loll back.

The moon was like a spotlight on her tits, and they looked like they were calling to the heavens. I sensed the imminent tsunami of pleasure in the distance. Its rolling waves were racing over the sea of my magic, and they were building up as they grew closer.

Her legs spread wider, and I pushed deeper into her tight pussy until I didn’t have anything left to give. Her muscles pulsed around me as I quickened my pace and inched us closer to our climaxes.

“I’m cumming, Isaac,” Gwen gasped. “You feel so good inside me.”

She felt so good around me.

My nerves were washed with a cool stream of magic, but the electric static sensation in my head spread with a sizzling shockwave that ignited my insides. The powers in the well at my core simmered with lust and lapped against the edges.

The tidal wave of pleasure crashed into me at full force and sent me tumbling into my orgasm. With one more deep plunge, I spilled my seed deep inside of her. I let out a guttural moan at the same second Gwen burst into a loud keen that rang into the night.

My muscles tightened and spasmed with electricity, and stars exploded in my vision like dancing constellations. I slowed my pulses inside of Gwen and let her ride the rolling waves of her orgasm until her cries lowered to soft whimpers.

I pulled out of her with a satisfied sigh and leaned forward to plant a kiss on her mouth.

“My powers are buzzing,” Gwen said as she straightened her back to look me in the eye. “You make me feel so… electric.”

I chuckled and affectionately squeezed her hips.

“I can say the same thing about you,” I said.

“I can still kinda taste you on my lips.” Gwen stared up at the sky with a pensive expression. “And feel you against me.”

“That’s because we’re still making out in our cabin,” I said.

Her eyes widened and gleamed in the moonlight with excitement.

“That’s right!” A slow grin slithered over her pretty face. “We should maybe check in on us… You know, to make sure we’re doing okay.”

“Right.” I nodded and wagged my brows.

She giggled and swatted my arm playfully. I lifted her ass off the railing, and she circled her long legs around my waist again. I drifted us lower, through the sails and dangling ropes, and through the deck’s floorboards.

We drifted back into our room like swaying feathers in the breeze before plopping onto the edge of the bed next to our physical bodies. I watched us still kissing, and wondered if we would ever need to break apart for some air.

Gwen’s physical body leaned into me, and my astral scalp prickled with a static sensation as she pulled at my hair. A tingling explosion trickled down my neck and spread across my body. My insides buzzed with renewed lust, and my dick throbbed again.

“I can’t get enough,” Gwen said from beside me. “You are… You make me feel so good.”

Affection burst in my chest, and I traced the side of her face with a careful touch.

“I’m glad to have you here,” I said.

She opened her eyes and gave me a smile.

“Me, too.” She sat up on the bed and glanced behind me at our physical selves. “I think we should probably get back.”

I nodded with a chuckle.

“I’m starting to get a bit lightheaded,” She giggled and took my hand.

We appeared in my happy place, on the roof of Castle Woodhouse at sunset. I focused on letting go of Gwen’s physical hand, and it came much easier than during our magic training. My astral self was shoved back into my physical form, and I broke away from the kiss with a loud gasp.

Gwen and I stared at each other with wide eyes while panting. Her lips were swollen from our prolonged kiss, and her tits under the transparent gown rose and fell dramatically with each breath.

“Whoa,” she said with a heavy sigh. “That was… hot.”

We held on to each other for a while as she trailed swirling patterns over my skin. It sparked a flurry of butterflies in my lower stomach, and goosebumps scattered over my chest and arms.

A low groan of lust rumbled out of me, and Gwen let out a soft exhale. I kissed her full lips, but I needed more. She was insatiable, and I couldn’t quench my thirst for her.

She rested her hand on the mattress, leaned forward, and ogled me with fire in her eyes. Her hair fell down over her shoulders like she wore a crown of silk. Her tits were out, and her pink nipples perked up.

Her long limbs writhed over the bedsheets as if in search of friction, and she gripped a bundle of silk like she was about to burst. Gwen’s muscles spasmed with lust as her gaze darted from my lips to my cock and back to my face.

“You make me so horny,” she whined, and she spread her legs wide.

Her pussy gleamed from her arousal in the moonlight like she was leading me home, and a closer inspection revealed her juices were the only ones present.

Learning that actions like sex in the astral plane left no evidence in the physical realm was interesting information, but I tucked it away to explore later.

I lowered myself on the mattress and hooked her knees on my shoulders. I kissed my way up her inner thigh before swiping the plane of my tongue over her opening. A rumbling growl reverberated from deep in my chest, and I buried my face in the warmth of her pussy.

Gwen moaned and tightened her grip around my head. I would be more than okay with her smothering me. I gently sucked her clit, and Gwen let out a low keen. The sounds of her pleasure and the waves outside were muffled by being in the sandwich of her legs.

Gwen combed my hair with her delicate fingers before pulling with a firm grip that made me groan.

“Wait,” she gasped with lust, “I want to taste you, too.”

I tilted my head to look at her from between her legs to find her staring at me with heated desire. I nodded before twisting my body and flipping her over to the side.

Gwen dug her fingers into my hips as she pulled herself closer to me. She circled the head of my cock with her lips as she flicked her tongue over the sensitive skin. Intense shockwaves sprang through my body from my twitching dick, and I moaned under my breath.

She licked down my shaft while humming like she was having the best meal of her life, and my insides thrummed with pleasure.

I slipped my tongue inside her, and circled my way deeper into her tight, hot pussy. Her inner walls quivered around me, and I slurped like I’d just found an oasis after spending days out in the desert.

My senses were working on overdrive, but I focused my attention on kissing her pussy while she did an A-plus job on my cock. Gwen’s mouth was wet, and her tongue expertly pulsed over me. She was taking my full length, and soon, I hit the back of her throat with a torrid delight.

She sucked along my length and then let my cock fall from her mouth so she could suck in a deep breath.

“Hmm, yes,” Gwen whined, and she kneaded my ass with strong fingers.

I pushed her thigh higher over my head to give me better access to her. Gwen ground her hips against me, and I dug my tongue deeper. I moved in and out with gradual speed as she changed pace to circle my head over her plush lips.

“Yes,” she hissed. “Yes, yes, yes!”

The word was like a mantra tumbling out of her as she reached her climax and plummeted into crashing waves of pleasure. Her body shook as I let her ride her orgasm before she went limp and let out a breathy sigh of relief.

Despite her liquefied limbs, she resumed her glorious work and bobbed over my cock at a quicker pace. My muscles shook in her grip as flames of pleasure erupted in my core and spread like a wildfire.

I came deep in her throat as a supernova exploded in my vision, and a dusting of stars rained over me with a sizzling sensation.

I licked and slurped the last of her juices before kissing her inner thigh and unburying my face from between her legs. I hovered over her serene expression, pressed my lips against her forehead, and took in her soothing scent.

My muscles were heavy, and I felt my body slacken with blissful exhaustion.

“I’m tempted for round two, but I think sleep is long overdue.” I chuckled breathlessly.

“You’re probably right,” Gwen agreed, and she pulled me toward her. “But round two does sound tempting.”

I was lulled to sleep by the rocking ship and Gwen’s warm embrace as she wrapped her body around mine like she was my personal heated blanket. No dreams crashed into my slumber, and I slept like a baby until the first sign of dawn.

The early-morning rays of sunlight pierced through the circular window and heated the bed sheets until I was stirred awake. I forced myself to peel away from Gwen’s slender body and threw on my dried clothes that hung in the corner of the room before stepping out.

I made my way down the hall to the set of stairs as quietly as possible. I wasn’t sure if Asha and Arden were still sleeping, and I wanted them to rest as much as possible before we arrived at Colm da Sea.

When I reached Owain’s office, I was glad to find my friend already there. The lord stood by the grand window and stared out at the expansive Weirding Waters with a distant look on his face.

His hair was slightly tousled, and there were dark half-moons under his brown eyes. I cleared my throat to let him know of my presence, and he startled and turned to face me.

“Isaac,” he said, and his voice was groggy from what I assumed was a lack of sleep. “Good morning.”

“Hey.” My tone was a bit hesitant as I walked over to him. “You look like you’ve had better days.”

Owain chuckled, but the humor didn’t reach his eyes. There was a pregnant pause as he seemed to search for words.

“I am profoundly sorry, Isaac,” the lord said with sincerity. “That was inexcusable, and I cannot imagine what you must think of me.”

He didn’t have to specify that he was apologizing for sending me to his father’s estate under false pretences. It was the only thing he’d done since we’d become friends that had been suspicious.

“Why did you set me up?” I asked.

There wasn’t any anger in my voice, but it was heavy with confusion. I didn’t question Owain’s motives, but I didn’t appreciate being made a fool of.

“It was not my intention.” He pursed his lips and shook his head, and his eyes were pleading. “I swear.”

“I just don’t understand why you would do that,” I said with some annoyance. “You could have compromised our goals. Your father is clearly not aligned with our cause, and he could have figured us out.”

“I know.” Owain let out a heavy sigh of disapproval that I assumed was directed at himself. “It was the only way to secure an assembly with him.”

Owain waved his hands and scoffed.

“Lord Brixton has been obsessed with finding my sister a husband.” He rolled his eyes. “He wants to be rid of the responsibility of caring for her, and his plan is to shuffle her off on some husband, regardless of the cost to anyone involved.”

“Does your sister even want to get married?” I asked.

The marriage norms in Tullia, or at least with the royals and the rich, didn’t make much sense to me. There were other ways to forge an alliance that didn’t require strangers to wed.

“No,” Owain sighed, “but, alas, that is not her decision to make. And remaining in our father’s home is no better for her.”

Owain sighed as he raked a hand over his beard.

“Ellaria would much rather be out in the world.” He gestured widely as if to encompass all of Tullia. “She’s a fighter, you know, and very courageous.”

A sad look fell over Owain’s features, and he walked to his leather chair to sit down behind his desk. I took a seat across from him.

“Women, especially from noble bloodlines, are not allowed to train for our armies,” Owain explained. “But, when I would have private lessons as an adolescent, she would sneak in to practice with me without our father’s knowledge. She is passionate about justice and what is right, but unfortunately is unable to free herself from my father or the expectations of our world.”

“Can’t you do something about it?” I asked. “It’s not fair that she’s trapped in that house.”

“Trust me, I’ve tried.” Owain rubbed his thick beard absent-mindedly. “Nothing can be done, but she does have her ways of moving things along.”

“What do you mean?” I shook my head in confusion.

“The reason I let yesterday’s debacle happen at all,” Owain said and interjected his own train of thought. “And, I apologize again for that— it was for you to meet Maeve.”

“The lady’s maid?” I asked in surprise.

The memory of the short woman tugging me into the study sprang into my mind. I’d asked her how she’d known I needed to get in contact with the low king, and she’d responded with “Lord Owain.”

“So, you did set it all up!” My eyes widened in surprise.

“Well…” Owain tilted his head from side to side. “Not entirely. You see, Maeve and my sister do not support the emperor, and have been gaining intel and alliances through the help of the servants.”

“Wait, what?” I blinked at my friend without computing. “Why? How?”

It was like I’d lost all ability to communicate with more than one word at a time.

“That is their story to tell, and it’s much too long to recount this morning,” Owain said. “What I can say is that Maeve has many powerful contacts. She wanted to meet you.”

“I’m surprised she even knew of me,” I said.

“The stories of your exploits have traveled far, Isaac.” Owain’s tone was matter-of-fact.

I even detected a note of pride in his voice.

“I hope you can forgive me,” Owain said with a more hopeful tone. “I would be disappointed to tarnish your trust and our friendship.”

“I understand why you did it,” I said, “but next time you have to keep me in the loop. I need to go in prepared, or who knows what could happen.”

“You are absolutely right.” He nodded.

A slow grin spread over his face, and he raised his brows to make an amused expression.

“If it is any consolation,” he added, “you handled my father masterfully.”

“Don’t flatter me for forgiveness points,” I laughed. “That’s beneath you.”

Owain let out a gruff, rumbling laugh and smacked the surface of the desk.

“I would never!” he exclaimed with a grin.

The Sláine docked an hour later in Colm da Sea’s harbor. Bart snorted at me with disapproval when I freed him from his stall and led him out into the cold. I wasn’t sure if he was upset he’d been in the ship’s belly for two days or if he didn’t want to brace for the winter air.

A thin layer of snow coated the narrow streets of the port town, and I was careful not to go too fast and have Bart slip. The fields that stretched out to the towers had turned almost completely white with thick layers of frost, and I wondered if Domum Shine had its first snowfall in our absence.

We said our goodbyes to Owain and Alarik and stepped through the opening of the wall that divided our provinces. The ground was hard on this side, but there was no sign of snow other than the grass’ frosted tips.

The promise of the HVAC system’s blaring heat pulled me toward our home. Castle Woodhouse came into view in the distance, and along with it, the Shanukstani settlement. The tribe was usually a tiny blob of white yurts, but there seemed to be more activity.

I squinted my eyes to get a better look, and as we neared, they bulged in shock.

The normally small settlement of about forty or so yurts had tripled in size.

Chapter 8

Gwen, Asha, Arden, and I took a detour and led our horses around the edge of the expanded settlement. A few dozen additional yurts had already sprung up around the well on the outskirts of the camp, and more were being set up by the new arrivals and forming more paths.

There were about twenty wagons filled with furs, crates, and tarps. They were clustered at the back of the settlement, and it seemed the new families were setting up closer to the water source to make another plaza-like space.

The added paths and public space morphed the sun-shaped layout into something that resembled a series of circles connected by small paths.

A few yards past the last yurt at the back of the encampment were eight tall posts with dangling lanterns hooked on them. They formed a large rectangle, and I wondered if it was for some kind of sport.

I spotted Kryze and Tevai walking into the throng of the Shanukstani with Bahdir. The priestess wore a bright smile and was nodding with excitement at something her cousin said. The dragon-woman had her usual stoic expression, but her golden eye lit up with amusement.

She seemed to tolerate, if not enjoy, socializing more since her days living in the caves.

“I’ll go check what’s happening,” I called out to Gwen, Asha, and Arden, who followed me on horseback. “Asha, do you mind joining me?”

“Not at all.” My second-in-command grinned.

She pulled on Princess Sparkles’ reins for her to stop before sliding off the mare’s back.

I dismounted Bart and gave him a pat on the side and a scratch between the ears. The young steed snorted with contentment and closed his eyes. He looked happy.

“You did good these past few days on the ship,” I said, and I flattened my hand over the bridge of his nose. “I owe you a shit-ton of makni for what I’ve put you through.”

Bart blew out a puff of air and nodded his head as if he was agreeing with me. Not only had he been stuck in the ship’s belly for two days, but he had to endure the rocky chaos of the sea serpent’s attack, too.

“Can you guys take Bart and Princess Sparkles to the stables with you, please?” I asked Arden and Gwen.

“Of course!” the petite woman gushed.

Asha and I passed our reins over to the two women, and they led our horses alongside them to the entrance of our barricade.

“We’ll meet you inside!” The willowy brunette smiled over her shoulder and waved at us.

We wandered through the bustling crowd, but they didn’t seem to notice us. Half the tribe seemed preoccupied with preparing for their winter festivities, and the other was helping the new settlers unpack and assemble their yurts.

Kryze, Tevai, and Bahdir had stopped by the giant fire at the center of the encampment. When they noticed us approaching, they waved and smiled warmly.

“Welcome back, Lord Isaac,” Bahdir said.

“Is it me, or have you tripled since I left?” My voice was teasing, but the curiosity was genuine.

“Yes.” Bahdir nodded. “We are more, now.”

“My cousin was saying earlier that he had not gotten past the Karaktan Mountains when he stumbled upon the travelers,” Kryze said.

“I thought it was best to help them before going back into Shanukstan,” Bahdir explained.

“That was a good call.” I smiled with pride. “Well done. I can’t believe how many are here.”

“Many tribes already know of you,” Bahdir said, “and are looking forward to the journey to Domum Shine.”

“That’s really great to hear.” I smiled and glanced around at the busy people. “Are they integrating well?”

“Yes, very,” Bahdir said. “They are happy to be here for the…”

He turned to his cousin for help with a slightly panicked look.

“Festival of Sleepless Night,” Kryze supplied with a soft chuckle.

“Yes.” Bahdir nodded. “That.”

“It’ll be an exciting event,” I said. “It’s perfect to welcome the new settlers to Domum Shine.”

“I agree.” Bahdir grinned. “We look forward to seeing you tonight.”

I hadn’t realized the festival was so soon, but I didn’t want to show my surprise in case it offended the tribe. The days had been blending into one another, and after journeying to Brund-upon-the-Water and back, I was starting to feel the exhaustion in my bones and mind.

“Of course,” I said. “I can’t wait.”

It wasn’t a lie. I might have been tired from the trip, but I was excited to take part in the Shanukstani customs.

“We should let you return to your duties,” I said.

“I hope you like our gift, Lord Isaac.” Bahdir smiled.

Before I could ask what he meant by that, my Shanukstani representative disappeared into the crowd toward the new settlers at the back of the encampment.

“What was that about?” Asha asked.

I shook my head. “I don’t know.”

We wandered out of the settlement and headed toward the entrance to our castle. When we reached the front of the dorm, I was stunned into silence.

“Whoa.” Asha blew a high-pitched whistle of appreciation.

There was a wide, wooden drawbridge across the moat at the entrance of the barricade. It was about eight feet wide and ten feet in length, with two metal bands wrapped tightly around the planks.

“Ta-da!” Kryze exclaimed in a sing-song tone.

It was an odd expression coming from the Shanukstanti priestess. She’d most likely picked it up from Arden or Nora, and it was really cute to hear her use it.

“The tribe mounted it yesterday afternoon,” Tevai said with a hint of a smile. “The mechanism does not work yet, but we can arrange that at some point.”

“Eventually, we might need to assign someone to guard the drawbridge,” Asha said.

“It was so nice of them to do this,” I said, and emotion tugged at my heartstrings. “And you’re right, we’ll need to hire people to guard the entrance in the future.”

“We’re becoming a real, medieval castle,” the dark-skinned woman said with an excited grin.

The rest of the afternoon was busy with tasks around the dorm. Tevai and I spent a few hours connecting the water source from the pond beyond the wall to our plumbing system. I brushed up on my handyman skills and tweaked the pipes and drainage system so we could have potable water straight to the dorm’s taps.

It was much easier than I’d anticipated, and with the combination of Tevai and my magic, we were able to block the flow of water while we fused the pipes together seamlessly.

To celebrate our work, I took a long, hot shower without having to use the lined linen cart to conserve as much water as possible. I let out a long sigh of satisfaction when I turned the tap off and dried myself.

I was met with a squeal of pure joy when I stepped into the dining room, and Arden hopped up and down as she stared out the window.

I joined her and Nora and was shocked to see the fat snowflakes fluttering down onto the yard outside. It stuck to the frost-tipped grass and the bare trees, and it covered them with a shimmering, white blanket.

The sky was covered in dark clouds that had a blueish-gray hue from twilight. The soft shadows made the snow look brighter, like it emanated a glow similar to the moon’s.

“It’s snowing!” the petite woman sang as she clapped her hands in glee. “Our first snowfall in Tullia.”

“I can really feel the magic of the holiday season now,” Nora cooed.

The redhead had her forehead pressed against the window, and her awestruck expression was reflected back to me in the glass. Her breath misted over, and Nora’s generous tits were squished against the glass and were practically spilling out of her neckline.

“What perfect timing!” Gwen gushed as she approached our group. “Just in time for the festival.”

“It’s really fitting,” I agreed.

Once we were all bundled in our fur coats and wool accessories, the women and I filed out of the castle and headed toward the Shanukstani camp. Music thrummed in the air from the beating drums and trilling mandolins as we crossed our drawbridge and headed over.

Our boots scrunched in the wet snow, and the bitter cold had subsided a bit as if Tullia was gracing us with good weather for the night’s events.

Kryze had a pep in her step and a grin plastered on her face. I could imagine this brought her a sense of nostalgia and childhood fun. Snowflakes stuck in the strands of her long, straight hair and made her look like a snow princess.

Her excitement was infectious, and I squeezed her gloved hand affectionately.

“I am very happy to share this with you,” the priestess said.

“It’ll be fun.” I smiled.

The main path through the camp was lit with hanging lanterns made of colorful glass. Tiny candles flickered inside and cast dancing streaks of orange, red, and white across the already snow-padded route.

Braided ribbons hung over the yurts and dangled over the flaps of their entrances. Paper garlands hung in the branches of the trees at the edge of the settlement. They looked like the folded pieces the kids had roped Asha and Kryze into making with them the other day.

The paper sculptures resembled swans, horses, and fish, and they swayed in the gentle breeze like they were dancing to the music.

“Wow,” Gwen said in awe. “This is stunning.”

The Shanukstani wore colorful crocheted scarves and blankets over their shoulders. They wore bright headpieces that fit snugly on their heads and looked like they’d been dyed in beet juice. They had woven patterns around the rims that resembled dancing flames or falling snowflakes.

A giant campfire was blazing in the center of the encampment, and it seemed like every tribe member had found a way to fit in the space. Three metal skewers were rotating what looked like adult-sized pigs over the flames. The spears were mounted on beams, and there was one man on each side spinning them.

The crowd swayed to the rhythm of the music that was being played by a group of Shanukstani in vibrant orange headpieces. Children ran through the throng of adults while laughing and singing. They were holding the braided ribbons over their heads, and the strands flailed behind them.

One man, whom I instantly recognized as Batuu, got whipped in the face by a flapping, blue braid. The kids erupted in giggles when he started to shake his fist in the air, but there was a hint of a smile on his lips. He looked to be in his mid-thirties, but already seemed to act like an old man.

“Lord Isaac!” Bahdir’s voice rose over the excitement of the festivities. “Happy…”

My Shanukstani representative stared at Kryze for help, and I laughed. The priestess giggled and shook her head.

“Happy Festival of Sleepless Night,” I said with a friendly smile.

“Yes.” Bahdir laughed. “That.”

He was holding a ceramic mug that I assumed was filled with some kind of alcohol. The warrior’s olive-toned skin was flushed, and I doubted it was just from the cold because the fire was quite toasty. His dark eyes were slightly glazed, and his features were less stern than usual.

It made him seem even younger.

“You look like you’re having fun,” I teased.

“Very much.” Bahdir nodded with a grin.

“Good,” I said. “You deserve it.”

The musicians started to skip through the crowd and around the fire. The lead played the flute and swung the instrument from side to side. Behind him, a woman playing the mandolin chased after him with a huge grin plastered on her face. There were a few men with drums held under their arms as they smacked the top with their free hands.

In twos and threes, the Shanukstani joined the line of dancing and skipping. Kryze and Gwen were the first ones to be swept up in their conga-style shuffle. Nora, Arden, and Asha were next to be dragged in, and the dark-skinned woman grabbed my hand on her way and hauled me along.

A faint electric current shot through my arm from Asha’s touch, and a flurry of butterflies fluttered in my stomach. The athlete’s smile was coy when she glanced over at me. Her natural hair was like a crown of coils, with some strands gently bouncing over her face.

Asha’s large, dark eyes seemed to burn in the firelight as she stared up at me. My breath caught in my chest from how striking she was, and the air sizzled with anticipation. She parted her full lips, but quickly closed them. Her gaze drifted down my face and back up before darting to her feet.

My heart hammered against my ribcage, and I couldn’t shake off the feeling that Asha had wanted to say something. If there was anything, I knew she’d come to me when she was ready.

Someone clasped my free hand, and I startled and looked over. Tevai had reached over to join our swirling line with her brow furrowed in concentration. I laughed as she linked hands with Akoni, who grabbed onto Olivia. The dragon-woman’s back was stiff, and her expression was serious, but her golden eye gleamed with amusement.

We looped around the fire while singing, and I hummed along to the melody because I had no idea what the lyrics could be. I kicked my feet and yelled “Ha!” whenever the Shanukstani prompted it, but other than that, I was lost.

Snow drifted lazily over the swirling group and seemed to shimmer in the fire like twinkling lights. A few tribe members cut pieces of meat, and we ate them like kebabs as we mingled with the Shanukstani.

“Lord Isaac.” Timur and Batuu appeared in front of me with broad grins.

“Aylongeh.” I greeted them.

The men grinned at my use of their language. A few weeks ago, I’d broken up the two men before they’d gotten into a physical fight, and it seemed like they’d made up since then. The younger one, Timur, looked to be in his late twenties, and he passed me a goblet of whatever Bahdir had been drinking earlier.

“It is called tak,” Timur said.

I looked down at the red liquid and lifted it to my nose. It had a strong smell of alcohol that made me shiver. The men chuckled and motioned for me to try it.

“It is good,” Batuu urged. “Che made.”

I remembered that was the Shanukstani word for woman and assumed he meant his wife made it.

I took a tentative sip and preemptively puckered my lips, but the tak tasted fruitier than I’d expected. It was similar to red wine, but it leaned closer to the flavor of cranberry juice. It was a dangerous drink because I was sure there was an abundance of alcohol that was masked by its sweetness.

“This is delicious!” I said. “How do you say thank you?”

The two men looked at each other and exchanged rapid-fire like they were having a sidebar before they turned back to me.

“Deh li,” Timur said.

I repeated the words slowly, day-lee, to make sure I pronounced it well, and the men cheered. I was grateful that the Shanukstani had been very sweet and motivating with my slow learning of their language.

A murmur of excitement rolled through the crowd, and I glanced around in confusion. The tribe was shuffling down the path toward the back of the encampment, but I couldn’t tell what was leading them there.

Timur and Batuu jumped in drunken excitement and maneuvered their way through to the front. I looked around me and spotted Akoni and Olivia in the current of people. They were holding goblets of tak and giggling together.

It warmed my heart to see Akoni getting along with the others. They’d all welcomed the witch with open arms, and she seemed to be coming out more and more from her shell of former isolation.

“Do you know where we’re heading?” I asked them once I’d shuffled over.

“No clue.” Olivia shook her head. “Just along for the ride.”

“I am a bit out of breath from that dance,” Akoni said with a giggle before taking a sip of her wine. “I do not think I can go again.”

The witch had added colorful ribbons to her locs that I assumed the kids had gifted her. Akoni’s bone and silver trinkets bounced in her hair as we were swept through the encampment among the sea of Shanukstani.

“Same!” Olivia exclaimed with fake exasperation.

She had on a blue beanie that made her eyes pop. Her tanned cheeks were rosy from the heat of the fire and the sweaty dance we’d been roped into.

We reached the edge of the settlement, and the crowd spilled onto the field beyond. The lanterns propped up on tall posts that I’d seen earlier were now lit and cast pulsing orbs of orange light. The posts had been embedded in the ground to form a rectangle of about twenty by fifteen yards.

Horses pranced in circles at the center to the beat of the drums. Their riders waved what looked like crocheted flags that had mosaic patterns throughout. There were two in magenta, orange, and green, and two others in blue, purple, and yellow.

The musicians kept playing their melody, but they’d mingled in with the crowd that circled around the field. It made it sound like the music was coming from everyone at once.

The Shanukstani cheered as they swarmed around the edge of the makeshift arena. Olivia, Akoni, and I made it to the front to watch the show. I spotted Gwen, Nora, and Kryze across from us talking to Sayana, one of the tribe members who’d taught us about the plants around Domum Shine.

“Ooh.” A woman’s voice cooed from behind me. “What do you think they’re doing?”

An arm looped around mine from the crowd, and when I looked down, I was met with Arden’s excited face. The petite woman was grinning up at me, and her dark, brown eyes shimmered like they were dusted in stars. Her freckles glowed in the flickering lights of the hanging torches.

“It has to do with horses.” I pursed my lips and shrugged.

“You don’t say,” she gasped.

“I know,” I said with mock-sincerity, “you never would’ve figured that one out.”

She giggled and squeezed my arm playfully before turning to face the event. Arden’s hand drifted down my sleeve, and her touch, even through the fur, sent pleasant goosebumps over my skin. Her fingers hovered over mine before falling back to her side.

The thought that she’d wanted to hold my hand popped in my head, but I figured I was reading too much into the gesture. I couldn’t deny that I wished she had.

I focused on the show that was starting in case I would drive myself crazy with desire, and I was glad for the distraction.

There were four horses trotting around the arena, and their riders shouted at the crowd with gusto. The Shanukstani responded with a roar of cheers, and they flung their own flags in the air. It reminded me of the performances at Medieval Times tournaments.

The music swelled with booming drum rolls and the trills of the mandolins. The snow had been patted down, and the steeds’ hooves thumped against the hardened ground. They galloped in circles around the two posts in the middle of the space.

The horses gained speed and started to form figure eights while the riders let their flags whip in the wind. They had their arms outstretched over their heads as they clutched the fabric and moved it from side to side. It was like watching a group dance between rider and horse.

Blurs of blues and magentas raced across the field, and the flickering firelight made shadows pulse over the flags. It made it look at times like they’d melted into the shadows and were being pulled up by the orange hue.

“Whoa,” Arden said in awe next to me.

The petite woman was staring at the performance with her mouth slightly open. Her straight hair was braided and swept over her shoulder, and there were ribbons and dried flowers woven through the strands.

She definitely hadn’t left the castle with her hair done in a single braid, and I suspected she’d gotten one of the women or children to decorate her shiny tresses.

“You’re looking good,” I said and pointed to the ribbons falling over her shoulder.

A bright blush spread across Arden’s cheeks, and she smiled. It was uncharacteristically shy of her, and it was cute to see her reaction.

“Thanks,” she said. “Akoni, Asha, and I were accosted earlier by an army of little children.”

We returned our attention to the performance just as the horses started to jump in and out of their circular formation. I took a sip of my tak as I watched the riders twirl their flags over their heads. The taste of alcohol was more prominent the more I drank, as if it had all sunk to the bottom of the goblet.

The noises from the crowd and the music seemed to rise at an impossible volume, and my temple started to thrum with the threat of a headache. I wasn’t sure if it was from the strong wine, my general exhaustion after our trip overseas, or the jumble of noises, but I needed a break.

I also didn’t want to abandon my cup on the ground and needed to find a place to leave it. My eyes raked over the mass of tribe members, and I was glad to see the women scattered among them and all wearing bright smiles.

Olivia wasn’t next to me, and I wondered where she could have disappeared to. I excused myself to Arden and Akoni and ventured through the audience to head back to the center of the encampment.

The settlement was quiet, and it was like a veil had fallen over the field and made the music and cheers muffled. I walked under the hanging lanterns and garlands and followed the pulsing light of the large campfire in the middle of the camp.

There were tables at the edge of the center with more ribbons, beads, and paper scattered over them. I imagined the kids who’d been crafting had dropped their materials in a heartbeat to rush over to the horses.

I gathered the craft stuff in piles and bundles because I didn’t know where to put them, and left my half-empty cup of tak on the table. The crowd cheered in the distance, but my social battery was depleting, and I wandered toward the castle instead.

The festival was fun, but it had been an exhausting few days, and I was craving a bit of silence. The path to the entrance of the barricade was weirdly bright despite the gray clouds, and I frowned at my feet in confusion as I crunched through the snow.

The snow-covered ground was bright and almost looked like it was glowing. It made the fresh layer sparkle like it was the “skin of a killer, Bella.” I shook my head at the comparison and my use of a Twilight quote. Nora was going to get a strongly-worded email about this.

Soft voices wafted from around the castle when I stepped over the drawbridge. I couldn’t make out who they belonged to, and I drifted to the source by the side of the dorm.

The lantern hanging from the barn roof cast an orange hue over the two women who leaned against the barricade. Olivia and Tevai were staring at the cloudy sky and chatting as snow fluttered down around them.

“Hey,” I said as I approached them. “What are you doing over here?”

“Taking a breather,” Olivia said with a sigh. “It was cool to see the dancing, but I was getting a bit overwhelmed.”

“That’s understandable.” I nodded. “I was feeling that, too.”

“The horses were… adequately trained.” Tevai’s tone was matter-of-fact. “But I was becoming restless.”

“It’ll be a long night,” I said, “it’s good to take a breather. I have no idea how long the festivities will last.”

Tevai and Olivia stared at me with wandering eyes, and I could practically see the gears turning inside their beautiful heads. They had a ferocious hunger plastered on their faces, and they licked their lips like lionesses about to feast.

“I need to take the edge off,” Tevai blurted out with a deadpan expression.

She glanced over at Olivia, and a slow smirk spread across the blonde’s face. There was a devious twinkle in her eyes when she looked at me.

“I know the perfect way to do that…” Olivia said in a sultry voice.

Chapter 9

Despite the thick fur coat, I could see Olivia’s hips sway side to side in a mesmerizing rhythm as she sauntered in my direction. She wore a blue beanie, and her platinum-blonde hair hung over her shoulders. Olivia made being bundled up in the cold, winter night look risqué.

“Oh, yeah?” I teased a little breathlessly. “And what’s that?”

The smile that curled onto her beautiful face sent a prickling wave of desire across my body. The snow’s white glow made her blue eyes shimmer like there were stars dancing in her gaze, and her hair shone.

Tevai pushed off the wall and took her time following Olivia over. The dragon-woman was wearing her usual leather armor and didn’t seem to notice the bitter coldness in the air.

Her jet-black hair was pulled back over her ear by four tiny braids. The chopped layers fluttered in the breeze, and just the sight of her exposed neck sent shivers down my spine. It was a mix of lust and empathetically feeling the chilled wind for her.

The two women circled me like I was the prey they were about to feast on. I wasn’t mad about it. They could devour me any day.

Olivia reached my side first, and the blonde curled her arms around my waist. Her hands roved over my back and stomach and made my insides turn into mush. She unhooked the top toggle of my coat, and her fingers slipped inside to trace down my chest.

Tevai pressed herself against my back, and her lips grazed my earlobe. Her fingers dug through my hair as her breath stuck to the sensitive skin of my neck.

Olivia was working her way down my fur coat’s fastening while brushing her fingertips down my body along the way. My skin tingled where she touched me, and my nerves throbbed with delicious anticipation.

My cock strained in my jeans, and I craved the release the women were promising.

Once my coat was undone, Olivia wrapped her arms around me again. Her fingers trailed shapes over my back, and goosebumps rippled over my skin.

Tevai pinched my chin to tilt my head to the side, and moved around me to fully claim my lips. Her mouth was hot, and her lips moved urgently over mine like it was a life-and-death situation.

Her tongue slipped into my mouth, and with every flick, it was like she struck a chord in my lower abdomen that made me quiver with pleasure. Meanwhile, Olivia tugged at my shirt for better access to me, and she splayed her cool hands over my warm skin. The mix of sensations and heat made me shiver with desire.

Tevai broke our kiss, and I was left a little breathless from the makeout session. Her golden eye wandered over my features as if she was seeing me for the first time. The faint, tiny scars that crisscrossed over her face glowed white in the stables’ lantern light.

Olivia slid her hands across my waist before dropping them at her sides. The cool air rushed into my coat to replace her warm touch, and I repressed a shudder.

“Let’s find somewhere more comfortable,” the blonde woman murmured.

Her voice dripped like honey, and when she fixed her blue gaze on me, it was glazed with lust.

I was unable to find any words to speak, so I nodded dumbly and let her and Tevai lead me out of the cold.

The dragon-woman entered the stables, but just as quickly as she stepped inside, she stepped back out with a face that screamed “nope!” and it made me chuckle.

“I almost forgot about the horses,” she said in disgust before adding in a flat tone, “I refuse to be near those animals.”

I didn’t blame her. As much as a romp in the hay with the two women sounded fun, I really didn’t want to be around Bart and the other horses while we did it. Tevai led us around the castle instead, and Olivia slithered her fingers through mine and tugged me forward.

We entered the dorm and threw our winter coats and accessories in the armory with the other clothes. Tevai was walking with determination toward the couches at the back of the dining hall.

My eyes wandered over her broad shoulders, down her spine, and finally to her perky ass that was hugged tightly in her leather pants. I knew every inch of Tevai was finely sculpted like she was carved out of stone, and I couldn’t wait to peel off her clothes and see her in the flesh.

When I reached the couches, Olivia spun me around so I could face her. There was a slight, platinum halo over her head from the static her beanie generated when she’d yanked it off with haste. The blonde woman licked her lips as she planted her hands over my chest and pushed backward.

My calves collided with the edge of the couch, and I let Olivia nudge me onto the cushions next to Tevai. The dragon-woman was perched on her knees and pounced on me the moment my ass hit the furniture.

Her lips planted against my neck, and she nibbled and sucked the sensitive skin. Tevai’s hand brushed over the length of my body and cupped the other side of my neck. It looked and felt like she was a blood-thirsty, hot vampire from one of those CW TV shows I’d never watched, but I’d seen clips and posters of everywhere.

Tevai was draped over my side as Olivia climbed onto my lap, and her lips found mine immediately. She tasted faintly of cranberry juice and alcohol from the Festival of Sleepless Night’s tak. Her kisses were hungry and urgent, and our cool lips thawed with every touch.

The blonde woman tilted her head and pressed her mouth closer to mine to deepen the kiss. My tongue slid between her parted lips, and she did the same, as if fighting for who was going to be inside of whom.

Every stroke sent a wave of pleasure through my body. I gripped her waist with one hand while squeezing Tevai’s thigh with the other. The women let out a groan of desire before shifting over me.

The dragon-woman kissed my jaw and trailed her way to where Olivia’s mouth was fused with my lips. The two women took turns kissing me, and their breathing was raspy and hot against my face as they waited.

Then I watched in rapt fascination as Olivia turned her head to fully take Tevai’s lips.

Their heavy breathing was the only sound I could hear, and their merged lips were the only thing I wanted to look at. They opened their mouths, and their tongues danced together while traveling between their parted lips.

Tevai’s choppy, black hair was like an oil spill compared to Olivia’s platinum-blonde strands. They had one hand cupping each other’s faces, and the others played with my shirt. Their fingers trailed up and down my chest and stomach as they hummed with pleasure, and it sent tantalizing sparks across my skin in their wake.

My cock ached and threatened to burst out of the confines of my jeans.

Olivia hovered over my lap as she and Tevai locked lips, and it teased all my senses. They moved closer to me, and both their mouths found mine again. I plucked their lips with fervor and tasted both of their delicious flavors at once.

Electric shockwaves coursed through my body, and my muscles spasmed with urgent need. I squeezed their firm asses in my hands and pulled them both closer. They moaned, and their hips rolled over me in search of friction and release.

They broke the kiss and abruptly rose off my lap to stand in front of me. Tevai stripped out of her leathers in seconds as if she couldn’t get her clothes off fast enough. The dragon-woman was striking in her nakedness.

My eyes raked every inch of her like I was unable to look away. The faint crisscrossing scars that marked her face also covered her toned body. She was carved with defined muscles, from her shoulders, the plane of her stomach, to her hips and long legs.

She could crush my head like a walnut with those thighs, and the thought alone made my dick leak a little.

Her brown nipples hardened under my gaze, and I yearned to pluck them with my lips. Once Tevai had discarded her leathers, the dragon-woman gave me a devious grin before turning her attention to Olivia.

The blonde woman wore her signature athleisure set in a muted green color. The fastening was zipped up just over her chest and exposed her collarbone. Tevai reached over and slowly pulled the metal zipper lower until it was completely undone.

My breath caught in my throat at the sight of Olivia’s chest and stomach fully exposed. The curves of her soft cleavage peeked out from the sweater in a tantalizing tease.

The blonde woman smiled seductively and let Tevai take the sweater off her shoulders. The material fell in a bunch to the ground, and Olivia stood topless. Her perky breasts swelled, and her pinkish-brown buds seemed to call my name.

She shimmied her pants over her hips, down the length of her legs, and revealed she’d been wearing nothing underneath.

My muscles clenched, and my dick twitched at the knowledge. The two women stood naked in front of me with greedy desire plastered on their beautiful faces.

I got up with a bit too much eagerness and hurried to take my clothes off and toss them to the side. Tevai and Olivia sandwiched me in their naked embrace. The dragon-woman held my neck with both hands as she kissed my lips while the blonde woman’s tits pressed against my back.

Olivia snaked her arm around me, and her hand hovered between the dragon-woman’s and my bodies. My core was burning up from Tevai’s fervent kisses. Her icy power seemed to seep into my veins and consume me from the inside.

Electric currents shot across my body and pooled in my stomach like a fiery puddle of desire. It churned and bubbled in my core with simmering pleasure.

Olivia’s hand was warm when she pressed it over my lower abdomen, and my breathing hollowed with anticipation. The blonde woman gently glided her palm lower before brushing her fingertips over my erect shaft.

She wrapped her fingers around my thrumming cock, and I let out a soft grumble of pleasure. Olivia moved her hand up and down my length, and her grip was firm and steady as she occasionally twisted slightly. My body trembled at the insane rapture that rippled through me.

The blonde woman sped up her pace as Tevai sucked my lower lip between her teeth. My head was buzzing with a hazy elation that crawled down my nape and spread down my back. My muscles twitched with each delicious rub of Olivia’s hand.

Some cum dribbled out, and the blonde glided over it with her fingers to make smoother strokes.

“Fuuuuck,” I groaned.

The pleasure of Tevai’s kiss and Olivia’s expert handjob sent waves of tingling fire to my extremities.

I sensed the edge of the precipice nearing, and with every pump of Olivia’s hand, I was dragged closer. My insides quivered with electric pulses, but just as I was about to topple off the edge and plummet into my orgasm, Olivia let go of my dick.

I let out a raspy breath, and Tevai stepped back to inspect me with hungry eyes. I glanced over at Olivia, who smiled.

“Not yet,” she said.

The blonde woman stepped around us and placed herself between Tevai and me. Olivia’s ass was planted against my buzzing cock, and just the contact with her smooth skin sent another wave of thrumming sensations up my body.

My dick twitched with yearning, but I held back from making any moves. I was curious to see the women at work, and I wasn’t mad about letting go of control and succumbing to their every whim when it brought me such unbearable pleasure.

“Oh,” Tevai gasped in surprise.

I looked down to see Olivia’s plump lips around the dragon-woman’s brown nipple. She cupped and kneaded Tevai’s other small, perky tit with languid motions. Her thumb circled Tevai’s budded nipple, and every lap seemed to spark a moan from the dragon-woman.

I watched the scene with hyperfocus as if I was spellbound. My hands wandered down Olivia’s sides and over her hips. Goosebumps rose on her tanned skin and followed my trail over to her lower stomach. The blonde woman hummed with pleasure as she sucked Tevai’s nipple, so I continued my journey south.

My fingers slid over Olivia’s slit, and I was pleased to feel that she was already practically dripping with lust. I applied firm pressure over her radiating pussy and rubbed my cupped palm over the slick opening.

Olivia sighed and shifted her attention to Tevai’s other tit and continued her sucking and rubbing. The dragon-woman hummed under her breath and let her head loll back.

I slipped my middle and ring fingers inside Olivia’s hot pussy and circled her clit with my thumb. The muscles of her hips twitched against me as if she was fighting her instincts to grind against my hand.

I made wide circles around her bud before tightening the rings and closing in on her sweet spot. Olivia moaned and arched her back, and her ass pressed harder against me.

Her breath hitched when I rubbed her clit at a quicker pace. The blonde woman gasped, and her arms shot up to grip Tevai’s shoulders for support. Her knees buckled, and she let out a high-pitched keen as her whole body quivered from her orgasm.

My fingers were drenched from her juices, but just as I was about to suck them dry, Tevai reached over and grabbed my hand. Without breaking eye contact, she lifted my arm up and inserted my fingers in her hot mouth. Her tongue pressed against me as she sucked up Olivia’s sweet juices.

The sight of her with my Olivia-soaked fingers in her mouth made my dick ache.

“I want to try you,” Tevai said once she’d slurped my fingers out of her mouth.

The statement was directed to Olivia, who looked shaky from her climax. The blonde woman nodded and let Tevai direct her back to the couch. Olivia flopped onto the cushions with her head leaning against the armrest and her legs spread wide.

Her pussy was gleaming with her juices and ready for more. Tevai poised herself on the couch on all fours between the blonde woman’s legs. Her perky ass stuck up behind and beckoned for me to join. Tevai looked over her shoulder at me.

“And I want you inside of me,” she said.

Her tone was demanding and lustful, and I couldn’t deny her. I stood at the edge of the couch behind Tevai, who was already humming with pleasure.

“I need you,” the dragon-woman said in a breathy tone.

My cock was buzzing for more, and I slid inside Tevai’s tight pussy in one swift plunge. The dragon-woman let out a sound that was close to a roar before dipping her head between Olivia’s legs.

Tevai was hot and already wet as I moved in and out of her with delicious strokes. I gripped her narrow hips and let her have all of me. I plunged deep inside of her until we were flush against each other before pulsing in and out.

The dragon-woman moaned as she slurped Olivia’s pussy. The blonde had one leg draped over the back of the couch, and the other was held up by Tevai’s strong arm. Olivia whimpered, and her eyebrows bunched together with a mixture of pleasure and concentration.

Olivia made circular motions with her hips as she rode Tevai’s face. The image sent sparks of ecstasy to my cock as I pummeled into the dragon-woman’s tight, slick pussy.

My insides were on fire, and my head was clouded with a misty static electricity sensation that erased all thoughts from my brain.

My vision blurred with every thrust, and Tevai and Olivia’s naked bodies became a seductive, abstract painting of curves. Their moans laced together and filled my body with an overwhelming amount of pleasure.

My core overflowed with bubbling lava that threatened to consume and melt everything in its path. I plunged deeper into Tevai and quickened my pace. The room was filled with the wet sound of our skin smacking against each other and the building cries of lust rising from the depths of us.

I was inching near the brink of my climax and felt the familiar tug toward the edge. My movements became more heated. It was like I couldn’t get close enough to Tevai and feel all of her.

Olivia whined and squirmed over the cushions as she neared her climax. She gripped the edge of the couch, and her knuckles turned white, but Tevai kept up her steady work.

The dragon-woman quivered in my hands, and just as Olivia let out a loud moan of pleasure, Tevai erupted in a chorus of moans that nearly pulled me off the edge.

I clamped an iron fist around my resolve as I kept moving in and out of Tevai, and I let her ride her tsunami of erotic bliss to the finish line while she pulled another wave of pleasure out of Olivia.

I pulled myself from Tevai with a great deal of effort and self-control.

Tevai sat up, and her mouth was gleaming from her drinking session. I let out a long, sleepy exhale.

“As always,” the dragon-woman said, “that was very pleasurable, Isaac. And, I very much enjoyed Olivia’s pussy, too.”

The blonde woman giggled, and her tits jiggled over her chest.

“You weren’t so bad yourself,” she said.

The former theater student grinned up at Tevai before giving me a teasing wink and biting her lower lip. She had a devious look on her face, as if she was going to suggest something more.

I looked over at Tevai and her glistening mouth before I leaned in to claim her lips. The dragon-woman tasted of Olivia’s salty-sweet juices, and the combo of the two women was addictive. I stroked her tongue with mine, and Tevai hummed and leaned in for more.

She sighed against my mouth before I straightened up to ogle the naked women again. Tevai was lounging on the cushions with Olivia’s legs sprawled over her lap.

“You were both right,” I said with a sly grin, “I needed this.”

They licked their lips lazily as if they were still starving despite their exhaustion.

“It’s my turn,” Olivia said in a raspy voice.

Her blue eyes were on me with a renewed intensity, and she got off the couch in one swift motion.

“Lie down,” she instructed.

My jaw dropped, and I started to salivate. Her assertiveness was hot, and my cock was already swelling for more. I wordlessly laid flat on my back on the cushions and waited for further instruction.

“Tevai,” Olivia cooed in a sing-song voice, “do you want to take a ride on Isaac’s face?”

Jittery, electric shivers cascaded down my body at the blonde woman’s proposal. Yes, I wanted Tevai to smother me with her beautiful and delicious pussy.

The dragon-woman didn’t say anything, but she rose from where she sat and clambered onto my end of the couch. Her knees were propped on either side of my head, and her glistening pussy hovered over my face. She was already dripping, and I licked my lips with desire.

Olivia climbed over my lap and stroked my shaft. My dick twitched in her expert hand, and it ached for another release. I reached over to grab the blonde woman by the hips and helped her lower herself.

Tevai placed her hands on my chest for support before sitting down and smothering me between her strong thighs. I passed my tongue over her hot, slick pussy, and she purred with pleasure.

“Yes, Isaac,” the dragon-woman moaned, and she rolled her hips over my face as I stroked her opening again.

On my lap, Olivia took my whole length in one deep plunge and let out a loud whine of pleasure. Her tight pussy stretched around me as she rose and fell over my cock like she was riding a merry-go-round.

Every rise and fall sent ripples of buzzing pleasure to my extremities, and my muscles spasmed with pure ecstasy. My brain fogged with lust as my senses intensified.

My magic was thrumming and spreading as if it was going to consume all of me. My eyes were shut tight, and stars danced in my darkened vision.

I slipped my tongue inside Tevai, and she let out a soft moan.

“Ohhh,” Tevai hummed and moved her hips in a circular motion over me. “Yes.”

My tongue swirled around her clit before I gently sucked at her pleasure point. Her muscles twitched around my head, and she pressed her weight into my chest as if her legs were about to give up.

“Fuck, Isaac,” Olivia cried as she bobbed on my dick with a quicker speed. “You feel so good.”

They had no idea what sensations they triggered in me. My powers were jittery and erratic in my veins as blood pumped their electric current throughout my body. I dug my fingers in Olivia’s thighs to reel my magic in, but the icy current crashed against the walls of my core with the threat of exploding.

I slipped my tongue inside Tevai’s tight pussy, and the dragon-woman quivered with a whimper. I curled my tongue inside of her to reach her pleasure spot and stroked some more there. The dragon-woman gasped and clutched my chest as if she was holding on for dear life.

Her whimpers rose to a crescendo of whining as she undulated her lips like she was riding a mechanical bull. I slurped and sucked, and she keened with frustrated pleasure as she rose to her climax.

The walls of Olivia’s pussy twitched around my cock, and her muscles under my hands shook violently. She was approaching her own orgasm, too, and I knew I could have them cum on me simultaneously.

I lifted my hips up and collided with Olivia in rhythmic thrusts that forced her breathing into a pattern of hitched pants. The two women’s thighs went taut around me, and I knew I had them where I wanted them.

With one last stroke of my tongue and one last pump of my hips, both Olivia and Tevai roared with ecstasy. My own climax churned and bubbled in my lower abdomen as I let them ride the waves of pleasure.

And then I was beyond any control. The pleasure snapped in my spine like an elastic band pulled beyond its breaking point, and liquid gold flooded my veins. I spilled my seed so deep inside of Olivia that I wondered if she could taste it.

The room was filled with the crescendo of moans that rumbled from deep in our chests before subsiding to soft pants. Tevai swung her leg off from over me and stood up from the couch. I helped Olivia unsheath my cock, and she let out a long sigh of contentment.

“I don’t think I’ll ever get used to how good you feel,” she said with a faint smile.

“You use your penis very well, Isaac,” Tevai agreed.

I chuckled at the phrasing, and my cheeks flushed slightly at the compliment.

“It’s like dancing,” I said. “You need a good partner.”

“Don’t play modest.” Olivia grinned and gave me a wink before pulling her pants back on. “Take the compliment.”

We collected our scattered clothes and put them back on, and the front door of the dorm burst open just as I tugged the hem of my shirt down.

“We’re back!” Nora chanted.

“Is the festival already done?” Olivia asked.

The women wandered toward us while still bundled in their fur coats. Nora’s knowing eyes drifted between Tevai, Olivia, and me, and a sly smile slithered onto her pretty face.

“Are we interrupting something?” the redhead teased.

“Yes.” I nodded with a smile. “You were just about to answer if the festival was done.”

“Smooth,” Nora chuckled. “No, I think there’s an intermission or something and then a dance.”

“We thought we’d wait here to warm up,” Gwen added and rubbed her arms as if to demonstrate she needed the heat.

“You should come, too,” Kryze said with a smile.

“I’m in.” I nodded. “Let me just get my coat.”

We waited a few minutes by the entryway until all the women felt warm enough to venture back into the cold before we stepped outside. The temperature had dropped a few degrees, or maybe it was the extreme difference between the winter cold and my little break with Tevai and Olivia.

Domum Shine was covered in a thick blanket of darkness, and the only light was from the dorm and the Shanukstani tribe in the distance. We hadn’t fully crossed the drawbridge before Nora yelped in surprise.

I turned to her to see what the source was and instantly made eye contact with Ziggy’s beady stare. Our messenger falcon was perched on Nora’s shoulder. He fluttered his wings a little, and his feathers flapped against the redhead’s hair.

Nora squealed and giggled.

Thankfully, the thick fur of the redhead’s coat was padding enough for the bird’s long talons. A slip of paper was barely sticking out of the metal tube on his leg.

“Do you know who it’s from?” Nora asked as she tried to look down at her own shoulder.

“No idea.” I shook my head.

I reached over and opened the tube to find a small, rolled piece of paper, and I quickly unrolled it and read it out loud.

“It’s from Trinika,” I said.

My eyes found Akoni’s in the cluster of women. The witch’s brows rose, and worry etched itself on her features.

“It just says,” I paused and gulped down my fear, “‘the Barricade has fallen.’”

Chapter 10

Sleep didn’t come easily after that ominous note from the Outlands’ sole, surviving ruler. Trinika hadn’t mentioned any escaped creatures, but I couldn’t stop the memories of the dream I’d had of the trembling jungle and the swinging, hairy arm that collided with the Barricade from creeping into my subconscious.

Flashes of the vision pulsed in my mind and pulled me back to the outskirts of the Outlands where I’d hovered in the air.

The creature had turned a chunk of the sturdy stone wall that separated the hostile land from the rest of Tullia into rubble. I had no idea what could have had the strength to do that, and more importantly, what it was planning on doing after.

My mental gears spun wildly throughout the few hours of sleep I got before dawn broke, and I had to roll out of bed. We didn’t have much time to spare in the off chance the dream had really been a premonition. I hoped I was wrong, and that nothing had escaped the jungles of the Outlands, but we couldn’t be sure. I would rather venture across Tullia’s borders and find no danger than stay home and find out I’d been right.

The dorm was a buzz of anxiety as the women scurried around to grab their belongings. Olivia and Nora prepared a quick breakfast for the group before we set off.

I wasn’t sure what we were up against, so I wanted to make sure I was prepared for any and all possible events. I decided it was best to have Asha join me as my second-in-command. She was strong and resourceful, and her speed and agility would definitely be useful. I also needed Arden, Gwen, and Akoni to be on the team for support and magic in case it was needed.

If that monster was as big as the one from my dream, we would need the combination of our powers to bring it down.

I debated having Tevai join us on our journey, but I didn’t feel comfortable leaving Kryze, Olivia, and Nora behind without someone to protect them and the castle. The dragon-woman was both the strongest and maybe the most powerful among us.

I wasn’t sure about who had the strongest magic abilities now that Akoni lived at Castle Woodhouse, too. The witch had a mysterious amount of power I couldn’t fully understand. I had no idea what the logistical differences were between Tevai’s dragon powers and Akoni’s source of magic.

“Do you have any idea where the creature could have gone?” Olivia asked as she brought a plate of food from the kitchen.

She’d made a batch of scrambled eggs because it was the quickest meal to prepare with enough protein to last us for our journey. Nora trailed behind her with a jar of butter and a stack of toast as tall as her head from one of the loaves that had been left at our door by the Shanukstani.

“No idea,” I admitted as I piled eggs onto my plate. “I’m not even sure if there is a monster, but I have to follow my instincts in case there is one. It’s too great a risk to ignore.”

“Your intuition hasn’t failed you so far,” Olivia said. “I don’t think it is, now, either.”

“I hope it is,” Arden said with a grimace as she took a slice of toast from the middle of the table.

We all turned toward her, and Olivia raised one of her perfectly plucked eyebrows in an unasked question.

“No offense!” Arden blurted out when she noticed the stares, and her eyes widened in a panicked apology. “Don’t get me wrong, I will always believe and stand by Isaac. It’s just that… I think it’d be better if Tullia didn’t have a rampant, hairy beast stomping around, you know?”

“Thank you,” I said, and my chest filled with gratitude and affection. “And, no offense taken; I agree with you. The best scenario is that this is a false alarm.”

I swallowed the red-yolked scrambled eggs that I’d shoveled into my mouth and cleared my throat.

“If it’s real,” I continued to answer the original question, “it’s probably somewhere in Shanukstan.”

“Oh, no.” Kryze covered her parted lips with a delicate hand.

I gave her a sympathetic smile.

“That’s a big ‘if,’ but if it’s there, we’ll handle it,” I promised. “We’ll head south, that’s the closest route to the Barricade. From there, we’ll be able to have a better look at what’s happened. I’m sure we’ll find a hint on where it went, too. Assuming it’s even real.”

“Good call.” Asha nodded. “If something got loose, we might see it on our way down.”

“True,” I said. “We have to leave as soon as possible. I don’t want it to have the chance to go any further.”

We practically scarfed the rest of our breakfast down before grabbing our things and rushing to the door. I wasn’t sure how the weather was going to be on the other side of the Karaktan Mountains, so I put on my fur coat just in case.

We’d filled our packs with food, supplies, and clothes, and there was still some room to shove an extra fur coat if needed.

Snow was drifting over Domum Shine when we led the horses out of the stables and over the drawbridge. Bart stomped his hooves in a groggy protest, but I knew it was more for show than actual exhaustion. The young steed was always ready for an adventure, and after I gave him a makni, he snorted in contentment.

We all were able to have our own horse, and Arden chose her favorite mare, Peanut. Asha rode Princess Sparkles, Gwen was on Mr. Clip Clop, and Akoni looked slightly awkward on our gray mare that we’d found in the fields after we’d won against Khan’s army.

I wondered if the witch had ridden many horses before she’d been tethered to the Outlands. She gave the mare a suspicious look while she stiffened her arms and back.

We hadn’t gotten around to naming the horse, and I could bet a lot of money that Arden would bring it up on the ride over to Shanukstan before picking the most absurd name.

“You’ll be okay,” I promised Akoni as I stopped next to her horse.

“I have not been on horseback in decades,” she said and bit the inside of her cheek.

“You’ve been around them since, right?” I asked.

Akoni had looked after our steeds the first time we’d traveled through the Barricade from her hut.

“Yes.” She nodded. “But I am more used to boiling strays for my stew rather than riding them.”

“Right,” I said slowly and tried to mask my grimace.

She had warned us the first time we’d met her that if we hadn’t returned from the Outlands, she would eat our horses for dinner. I supposed there wasn’t much else to eat on the outskirts between the Shanukstani forest and the giant wall.

“I will not cook them,” she added as if to reassure me. “They do not taste too good, anyway.”

“That’s a relief,” Arden said, and her eyebrows were practically hitting her hairline.

Asha cackled at the petite woman’s reaction.

“You eat pork, babe,” the dark-skinned woman pointed out. “That’s basically eating Babe.”

“Don’t bring up Babe.” Arden pointed at the athlete with a playfully accusatory look. “We’re not having this discussion again.”

I had no idea how many times they were planning on repeating the name of the cute pig from that 90s movie.

“Just saying.” Asha shrugged.

I tugged Bart’s reins, and we galloped toward the path that cut over the mountain range at our southeastern border. The Karaktan Mountains had become a familiar journey, and the high, rocky cliffs were easier to maneuver over. It seemed like it was much faster to cut across into Shanukstan than it had been months earlier.

The land had hardened and frosted over on this side of the mountains, too. The throngs of trees were bare with the exception of a few pine-looking ones still sporting their green needles. The air had dropped a few degrees, but it was much drier than in Lydmark or even Domum Shine.

We traveled through the forest and across the open plains, and I felt blessed that at least the chill didn’t seep into my bones. The journey to Colm da Sea had been bleak and wet, and I was grateful it wasn’t the case for our travels to the Barricade.

The sky was clear of clouds, and the sun was unnaturally warm for winter. I was stuck between shivering from the frigid wind and sweating under my layers in the scalding sun.

We stopped at a small lake that wasn’t quite frozen over. The water was numbing when I cupped my hands and dipped them in to sip some of it, but there weren’t any signs of ice forming. Not even a film over the surface.

The horses slurped loudly and gratefully despite the cold, and the women and I stretched our limbs.

“How is it that I’m both sweaty and cold at the same time?” Asha asked as she folded her arm over her shoulder and gently pushed her elbow down in a stretch.

“We are close to Castilan,” Gwen said. “It’s pretty hot in that part of Tullia. We’re probably experiencing the Castilan sun and the Shanukstan winter breeze.”

It made sense to me, the border wasn’t that far away.

“You know what I just realized?” Asha stretched her other arm and continued before anyone had the chance to respond. “The climate here doesn’t follow the same pattern as on Earth.”

“What do you mean?” Arden asked, and she tilted her head slightly to the side in confusion.

“Castilan is hotter than Shanukstan even though it’s north of it,” the dark-skinned woman said.

I hadn’t even realized the difference, either. It all had become normal, and Earth was just a distant memory.

“Tullia’s climate varies by province and not by direction,” Akoni said.

The witch tucked her slender hands inside her coat sleeves and bounced on her heels to keep herself warm.

“The Outlands are always hot and wet,” Akoni explained. “And my home island had a similar temperature, though in winter it was much drier.”

“Where are you originally from?” Gwen asked.

The willowy brunette moved closer to Akoni and wrapped her arms around the witch. Gwen rubbed the other woman’s shoulders to help her warm up, and the image of the two together was really cute.

“I am from Sanon Island,” Akoni said and buried her face in the crook of Gwen’s elbow to warm her exposed face.

“Isn’t that your last name?” Arden asked in surprise.

That was a fair question. I couldn’t imagine having an island named after myself, but Akoni did come from a powerful, ruling family, so it was plausible.

“Yes.” Akoni nodded into Gwen’s sleeve.

She looked cozy all bundled up inside the willowy brunette’s embrace.

“I am Akoni of the Isle of Sanon,” the witch said, and she straightened up with pride. “But it is simpler to say Akoni Sanon.”

“It would be a mouthful each time you introduced yourself,” Arden agreed in a sage tone.

The horses stomped their hooves as if to say they’d replenished enough, and we returned to our steeds. Bart snorted, and it seemed like he was reprimanding me for whatever reason. He had an opinion about everything, but he had no way to voice them.

I imagined I would often hear an earful of “more makni, please,” and “how dare you lead me into a floating box again!”

I scratched between Bart’s ears, and he let out a puff of air to show his contentment. For all the unsaid opinions, he was still a loving horse.

We mounted and set off on the second half of our journey at a steady pace. The women and I formed a loose cluster over the deserted road, and our conversation resumed.

“So,” Asha started, “you’re named after the island you were born on?”

“The isle was named after my ancestor, Marie Sanon,” Akoni said.

The witch had gained a bit more confidence on her horse and had relaxed her posture a little. She was less rigid and seemed to flow with the movements of the mare more.

“Whoa!” Arden exclaimed. “That’s so cool! Why was it named after her?”

“There are many legends,” the witch mused. “Some would say she’d been sent from the sky by a shooting star. Others say she was the star that landed on the island and turned human.”

“I love legends,” Gwen said with a dreamy smile. “I think most of them are based on some kind of truth.”

“I do, too.” Akoni nodded, and the trinkets in her locs jingled. “My favorite is the story that she grew from the land like a tree. She was so envious of the humans who would dance and sing around her trunk that she one day decided to turn into one of them and join their festivities as Marie Sanon.”

“That’s a cute story,” Arden said with a grin.

“I like that one, too,” I agreed.

Akoni could have told me it was a historical event and not just a legend, and I would have believed her. The witch was a mystery that made me think anything could be possible. Even trees turning into dancing great, great-grandmothers wouldn’t surprise me. Akoni could be a descendant of the stars.

“Do you miss Sanon Island?” Asha asked in a gentler tone.

“I used to,” Akoni admitted. “Before… Isaac and Castle Woodhouse. When I didn’t feel like I was home.”

Her sentiment oozed into my soul and cocooned it with misty, soothing comfort. Affection fluttered through my chest with the static electricity sensation of Akoni’s magic. It warmed my heart that she felt at home since moving to the dorm in Domum Shine.

“I would often think of my childhood on the isle when I was trapped in my hut.” Akoni wore a distant look as she reminisced on her past.

I imagined it was a similar feeling to remembering my time on Earth. There were pleasant memories, especially those with my parents, but in the last few years, I hadn’t felt at home or fulfilled like I did now in Tullia.

“Sanon Island is in the middle of the sea,” Akoni explained. “It belongs to the Outlands, but is so far away and secluded that it was not affected by the corruption.”

I wondered how far it was, and if we could visit it someday. It would be nice to venture somewhere without having to fight or negotiate our way around. Maybe once we defeated the emperor, we would be able to travel freely and without worry, and Akoni could visit her old home.

“Why did you leave?” Gwen asked in a gentle tone.

“The previous ruler of the Outlands was my Poppa’s brother,” Akoni said with a sad look in her eyes. “He wanted to strengthen our land, and called upon the magic that was too powerful for him to control. It spoiled and became corrupted before it consumed him.”

“I’m so sorry, Akoni,” I said. “That must have been hard for your family.”

“It was.” She nodded.

I glanced over at her, and her eyes welled with tears as she stared into the distance. I wanted so badly to pull her into my arms, but it was an impossible task while on horseback.

“My parents believed they were different,” she sighed, “so we sailed to the mainland. The rest, you all know.”

Akoni sniffed and shook her head as if mentally sweeping the bad thoughts away. She looked over at us with a faint smile.

“Your turn,” she said. “Tell me about your life before here.”

We hadn’t had the chance to share much of our past since the witch moved in. Between odd jobs around the castle and our days in the Shanukstani tribe, our downtime was reserved for lighter activities.

We’d tried to do a movie night at least once a week, but we were close to the end of our DVD collection. It was lucky that Asha and Nora had found a few box sets of old TV shows for us to watch, and Arden still had a few anime.

The animated movies freaked out the local Tullia women the first night, but Kryze was coming around to the uncanniness of animation. Tevai, on the other hand, preferred not to watch drawings because she couldn’t read their expressions, and therefore didn’t trust them.

“I was in my second year of college, and I was studying to be a nurse,” Asha offered.

“What is that?” Akoni asked.

Asha hummed and stared at the sky as if the medieval-fantasy translation would appear in the clouds.

“It’s like a physician or a healer,” Gwen said. “Or someone who assists one.”

“Exactly.” Asha nodded with a grin. “I think I’ve always wanted to be one. My mom used to be a nurse, and she would always tell stories about the people she’d helped.”

The dark-skinned woman chuckled to herself as if remembering something funny.

“Don’t get me wrong,” she added. “It’s a tough job, but she’d always say how rewarding it was.”

Asha’s use of the past tense weighed heavily on her tone, and her voice hitched slightly.

“She passed away a few months before…” She waved her hand in the air to fill in the blank. “She would have loved Tullia.”

My heart ached for Asha; I could empathize with her loss. I wished I could make it all better, but there was nothing anyone could do to take that pain away. The best thing was to listen and be there for her.

“What happened to her?” Akoni asked.

The question was direct, but her bouncy voice had lowered to a softer tone. The witch’s brown eyes were filled with sympathy when she quickly turned to look at Asha who rode between Gwen and Arden behind us.

“She was sick,” the dark-skinned woman said in a sad voice. “The… physicians… found it too late, and then her health deteriorated quickly.”

“Fuck.” I let out a heavy breath that was filled with emotion. “I’m sorry, Asha. I know what it’s like, and it hurts. I’m always here if you need me.”

She smiled, but it lacked the warmth that usually emanated from her.

“Thank you, Isaac,” she said.

Asha’s eyes watered, and she looked up at the sky as if to dry them off before the tears streamed down.

“I have nursing to remember her by,” Asha said with a slight shrug. “She always feels present.”

“She is definitely still with you.” Akoni nodded. “Spirits travel through time and realms, so no matter where you are, they will always find their way home to you.”

“That’s beautiful.” Gwen’s voice was dreamy and serene.

Coming from Akoni, I believed it.

We rode in silence for a few minutes until we reached an intersection. I remembered having continued ahead to reach Kryze’s cousin’s village of Alteol during one of our journeys, but that route would lead us too far astray.

“I think our best bet is to head toward where the three provinces come together,” I said after I pulled Bart’s reins for him to stop.

“That’s right,” Gwen said, “I almost forgot the Barricade cuts through a bit of Castilan’s land, too.”

“It’s worth checking it out,” Asha agreed.

“This path winds out of the way,” I said and glanced at the cluster of bare trees ahead of us. “We need to trek through the forest and head toward the mountains near the border.”

“It’s more probable to find a water source in the woods.” My second-in-command seemed to be thinking out loud. “We might have to stay the night, so it’d be best to find a more sheltered area.”

“You read my mind,” I said with a grin.

We stepped off the road and walked through the sparse forest. It alternated between dense pockets of prickly bushes and trees that were missing their lush foliage and the greenish-yellow rolling fields.

In the distance, the snowcapped, gray mountains towered over the barren land like shards of glass stabbing the blue sky.

“What about you, Arden?” Akoni asked as her gray mare did a wide detour around a fallen log. “Do you miss your realm?”

“Not at all.”Arden paused between each word for emphasis. “I mean, I miss studying education, but I think I can do that here.”

“Oh, definitely!” Gwen gushed. “The Shanukstani kids love you!”

“Thanks.” Arden smiled brightly, and it lit up her whole face.

“Why do you not miss your world?” Akoni asked.

“My parents aren’t the greatest,” Arden said a bit hesitantly.

Asha scoffed and shook her head with displeasure. I imagined the athlete had either met her girlfriend’s parents or at least heard multiple stories about them. By the looks of her reaction, I figured they weren’t nice ones.

“They seemed to like my brother more,” the petite woman said. “Not ‘seemed,’ they do.”

She corrected herself and shook her head.

“Whatever he did,” she said, “was the most amazing thing they’d ever seen or heard, but whatever I did…”

She rolled her eyes and waved her hand in the air.

“I could have done better,” she finished. “They are also huge homophobes, so, you know, we didn’t jive there, either.”

“They basically kicked her out of the house,” Asha said through gritted teeth. “They’re scum.”

“That’s fucked up,” I insisted, and anger bubbled in the pit of my stomach. “How could they do that to you?”

Arden pursed her lips and shrugged again. She seemed oddly detached from the situation, like she’d made her peace with it long ago.

“Well,” I said when I’d regained my composure, “we love you. No matter what.”

Arden smiled, and there was a gleam in her dark eyes when she nodded. We fell silent for another moment, and I reined in my boiling anger and sadness for the women.

“What is… a homophobe?” Akoni asked after a break in the conversation.

“It means someone who hates people who love or are attracted to others of the same sex,” Asha explained.

“Oh.” The witch seemed startled. “What an odd thing. All humans are attractive to me.”

“We stan,” the dark-skinned woman said in a matter-of-fact tone, and she grinned.

Akoni arched an eyebrow at the unfamiliar phrase, but she must have understood the gist because she gave Asha a half-smile.

The rolling, grassy hills became splotched with patches of dirt as if a giant had rubbed his hand over the ground and chafed the grass off. A stream trickled somewhere in the distance, and we pulled our horses in the direction of the sound.

The plains faded and turned bumpier with pebbles and boulders. The greenish-yellow of the dying grass became a gray, dried-up gorge with a sliver of water streaking areas of it. I tried leading Bart over the smoother path, but it was hard to find on the damp stone and dirt.

We still had quite a way to go before we’d be able to see the Barricade, and I was anxious to see how much of it had been destroyed and what remained of it.

“I think I hear water over there.” Gwen pointed ahead to our left.

We followed the sound of the stream until it grew louder. A chorus of splashes came into earshot, and we found ourselves looking over the side of a small waterfall. The horses carefully walked down the rocky slope until we were back on flat, patchy ground.

The stream was narrow and ran through a forest that seemed to have materialized at the edge of the rocky mountains that loomed over us. The sun was already behind the first peak, and the sky was gradually darkening.

“We should set up camp here,” I said as I dismounted. “We’ll be protected by the mountains and hidden under the trees.”

Within a half-hour, the sky was pitch black except for the magenta galaxies that swirled above us. We sat around our campfire and ate before taking watch shifts while the rest slept.

I took the last shift and watched the sky lighten as the sun rose over the horizon. The birds started to chirp as they stirred awake and seemed to be like an alarm clock for the women, because they yawned and stretched out of their slumber.

We had just finished tying our packs over our horses when I heard a sharp snap of a twig. I whirled around to look at the four women who looked back at me with wide, startled eyes.

“What was that?” Arden asked.

“Sounded like it came from across the stream,” Asha said as she stepped tentatively closer to the water.

I joined her side to inspect the area, and my blood ran cold when I spotted the culprit. I locked eyes with a tall man with broad shoulders and a thick neck. When I’d last seen him, his head had been buzzed, but thick coils had started to grow in since then.

I instantly recognized the guard from the Black Tower because not only had he imprisoned us, but I’d killed his brother.

Chapter 11

Taj was a bulky man, and he was staring right at us. He was a few inches taller than me with a massive neck and bulging shoulders. His forehead bunched up to reveal his deep-set wrinkles that I assumed were permanently embedded in his skin from scowling twenty-four-seven.

They looked like four snaking ravines between his dark hairline and thick eyebrows.

The guard from the Black Tower was frozen in place between the scarce trees on the other side of the stream. He looked like he was Bigfoot from the blurry image that had been taken in the Patterson-Gimlin film’s footage from northern California. He also wore a deer-in-the-headlights dumb stare.

His bow hung over his shoulder, and a quiver of feathered arrows stuck out from behind him like a bouquet of flowers. In one swift motion, I unsheathed my dragon-bone sword and took a step forward.

Gwen nocked an arrow and aimed it at the stunned guard with the speed of a cheetah. I was impressed with the willowy brunette’s agility and reflexes, but I pushed my pride to the side to focus on the threat ahead.

“I do not mean any harm,” Taj called out, and he raised his arms up in surrender.

“Last I checked,” Asha yelled back, “you had us thrown in grimy cells to rot.”

My second-in-command unsheathed her sword and stared at the guard with daggers in her dark eyes. She looked like she was ready to charge at him as soon as I gave the order.

“Look,” Taj said, “I am not using my weapon.”

He wagged his index fingers to point at his bow that was still hooked over his large shoulder.

Taj had replaced the single loincloth that most of the Outlands’ tribes and guards wore. It was a good call considering the fabric only hung over his private parts and didn’t take into account a gust of wind. The weather at the Barricade was also much colder than it had been in the jungle. It would definitely not be the most comfortable to walk around in the bitter winter air practically naked.

The guard had on what looked like linen pants that fastened at the waist, a cream-colored tunic, and a fitted leather cuirass. He’d even found leather boots instead of walking around barefoot. It made me wonder where he’d found the clothing, and what he’d done to get it.

He’d kept his chainmail, and it hung over his shoulders and wrapped around his thick neck. There were colorful feathers woven through the metal links, and it looked oddly cheerful for a former dungeon guard.

“I promise I do not mean to hurt you,” Taj pleaded as he took a tentative step toward the stream.

“Why not?” I demanded. “You are corrupted, aren’t you?”

“I let the magic go.” Taj shook his head vehemently. “It drained the moment the Outlands changed.”

I scanned his features, and couldn’t find any signs of corruption in his hardened expression. Najae hadn’t been able to be saved, so why would Taj be different?

My only guess was that he never used the magic, but I couldn’t be certain.

I lowered my dragon-bone sword slightly and pointed it in a slightly less threatening direction, but I had my magic at the ready. I pulled into the well at my core and let the icy, electric power simmer and churn. Eramus’ fiery bond coursed through my veins, and I knew that if push came to shove, I’d be able to zap my fire at the guard.

“You think I’m going to believe you’re not here for some sick revenge?” I asked. “Your brother left me no other choice.”

“I know.” Taj’s words hung in the air before sinking to the ground.

I hadn’t expected him to admit that, let alone say it so earnestly. There was sympathy and something close to regret in Taj’s dark eyes, and a big part of me doubted the man was that good of a liar. He might actually be telling the truth.

“I want to apologize.” The guard from the Black Tower took another step forward and straightened up. “On behalf of my late brother… and I suppose, for my own actions, too.”

I blinked in confusion at the man’s apology. He looked sincere, and something in me leaned toward tentatively believing him. I sheathed my sword in my leather scabbard as a symbol of peace.

He was definitely trying to prove he was harmless, but like hell I’d trust him.

I still had my powers bubbling inside of me and ready to be pulled out and used at the slightest wrong move from the guard. He fixed us with a hesitant stare before carefully crossing the narrow stream.

He only had to step over three boulders that jutted out from the coursing water before he reached our side. Taj jumped up and landed on the bank with a soft thud, and he slowly lowered his arms and let them hang at his sides.

The women glared at him with suspicious frowns and took a few steps back to inspect him. Akoni crossed her arms over her chest and fixed him with a disapproving look as if she was seconds from scolding him for not doing his homework.

“Truly,” Taj said. “I am very sorry. Kael was long gone when we encountered you outside the Black Tower. He’d let the magic consume him almost immediately and without a fight.”

“And you didn’t?” Asha asked incredulously. “Both of you sent us to the dungeons.”

It had been our plan to be captured by the two brothers because it had been our only way to infiltrate the Black Tower. Even if it was technically our decision to have been thrown into the dungeon, the man and his younger brother had still threatened us.

“Eventually, I did,” Taj admitted. “But, I was me before the corruption, and then I was consumed by the magic for decades, and who I had been became a distant memory.”

“So,” Asha said in a flat tone that would have made Olivia proud, “you’re saying you’re different from your brother? Do you want a medal for that?”

The athlete didn’t lower her blade, and she clenched her jaw as her brows knitted together. There was fire burning in her eyes that matched the lava bubbling up in my well. She was clearly not going to make it easy for him to gain her trust, and I was flooded with pride and admiration for my second-in-command.

“No,” Taj sighed and shook his head. “I’m just… sorry.”

“If you’re not out here seeking revenge,” I said, “and you’re apparently not corrupted anymore, then why are you in Shanukstan?”

“Part of the Barricade has fallen,” Taj said.

“We know.” I nodded, and my patience was thinning.

“That’s why we’re here,” Asha added, and her tone was dripping with sarcasm. “To make sure no one’s being attacked by… oh, let’s say, an evil ex-guard hunting people down.”

“I am not,” Taj groaned, and it made him sound like a child being teased by their older sibling. “I am not after you, I am here for Gaspar Reiche and his maneaters.”

“What?” I blurted out, and my heart stalled in my chest.

The name sparked a vague, forgotten memory that I had to reach deep to grasp and pull out.

I remembered the cannibals who’d captured us in the jungles of the Outlands and nearly made us their dinner. The warlord’s name flashed in my mind like blinking neon lights that buzzed in the darkness, and a cold shiver rippled over my body.

The cannibals had threatened to take us to him, and Owain and Kryze had mentioned he’d been a self-proclaimed king of the Outlands.

“The Barricade is down,” Taj said and tilted his head from side to side as he made his point, “so, the maneaters are out. The little power Gaspar thought he had was quickly shattered when the corruption left.”

“No,” Gwen and Arden gasped in unison.

The willowy brunette’s already large eyes had doubled in size and practically took up half her face. They were filled with terror. Arden clasped her hands over one another and hugged herself. A petrified look flooded her pretty features.

“I haven’t heard that name in forever,” Asha said. “What does he want?”

“To gain power wherever he can,” Taj said.

Something clicked at the back of my brain, and I focused on the piece of information until it became clear.

“Isn’t he the one who eats people with magic?” I asked in disgust. “To gain their power or something.”

“That is the one.” Taj nodded. “When Trinika and Najae ruled with terror, they did not mind the ‘king of the Outlands’ because he could not access the Black Tower.”

Taj cocked his head to the side and massaged his shoulder.

“Now that Trinika has returned to her human state,” the guard explained, “she is concerned for the safety of her people. Gaspar and his maneaters are on a dangerous rampage.”

“What are you planning on doing?” Akoni asked. “Are you here to join them or end them?”

A mixture of offense and horror shot across the guard’s face, and the wrinkles in his forehead deepened. He didn’t look that much older than me, but I suspected he hadn’t relaxed from his scowl in years, maybe even decades, and the wrinkles had become a permanent mark.

“I am here to stop them,” Taj said with a grimace. “I would never become one of them. That is disgusting.”

“Yet,” Arden pointed out, “didn’t you used to torture people or something like that?”

“Something like that.” Taj shrugged and pursed his lips. “But I would never eat them!”

“Fine.” I let out a loud sigh and shot my arms in the air to de-escalate the situation. “We believe you aren’t here to join them and eat people.”

I wasn’t one hundred percent sure, but arguing wasn’t going to lead us anywhere. My mind had been so plagued by the image of that hairy beast, I hadn’t even thought about the cannibals. Of course they’d have escaped the first chance they got.

I tapped my foot on the hard ground and chewed the inside of my cheek in thought. Leaving Taj alone felt deeply wrong; I couldn’t imagine myself turning my back on a potential threat. Whether he was in Shanukstan for revenge or to hunt cannibals, he wasn’t the most trustworthy guy I’d ever met.

He could be out here for any other reason, most, if not all, of which would put innocent people in danger.

“Where are you heading?” I asked.

Taj stared at me with an analyzing gaze for a heartbeat before motioning to his left with his head.

“That’s the same direction we’re heading in,” I said with a smile that bordered between arrogance and mischief. “I guess we’ll be travel buddies.”

The prospect of continuing the journey with the former Black Tower guard was less than appealing, but I wanted to keep an eye on him. Whatever his motives were, it didn’t sit right with me to let him galavant in the Shanukstani wilderness alone.

“I do not mind your company,” Taj said, but he pursed his lips in annoyance. “You can help me find the maneaters, but you must be vigilant and quiet.”

“I know,” I scoffed. “It’s unfortunately not our first rodeo.”

Taj frowned in confusion and shook his head to show he didn’t understand.

“What’s a rodeo?” the guard asked with a slight grimace.

He made me think of the meme of Ryan Gosling wearing sunglasses and a disgusted look. I’d recently found out it was from the movie Crazy, Stupid, Love because I’d had to watch it multiple times during Castle Woodhouse family movie nights.

I glanced over at Gwen for some help translating rodeo into a more medieval-sounding word. I was very thankful for the former history major’s knowledge of the time period Tullia resembled. She’d saved us from many misunderstandings.

“It’s similar to jousting.” The willowy brunette tapped her chin with her delicate index finger as she thought of a proper word. “But not quite. It’s to demonstrate equestrian skills while riding a horse or angry bull. It’s a sport.”

“Poor bulls,” Arden said softly to herself.

“I have never heard of such a thing.” Taj shook his head. “We are not going to do that. We’re hunting maneaters.”

He repeated the task more slowly as if we hadn’t understood him the first time. I contemplated letting him think that, but I couldn’t stop myself from explaining further.

“It’s a saying that means we’re experienced with the situation,” I said with a sheepish smile. “We, unfortunately, have met the cannibals before.”

“Hmm.” Taj nodded, and his dark eyes seemed to bore through me. “We should start walking.”

Alright, I supposed that was the end of our small talk. I let the bulky guard take the lead so I could keep my eye on him at all times. He held his bow at his side while he turned his head left and right to inspect our surroundings.

The women and I rode our horses in a cluster behind him with me and Akoni at the front, and Arden, Asha, and Gwen at the back. If Taj whipped around at any moment to shoot, we’d be able to block him with our magic. Then I gave Asha simple orders to keep watch for possible threats from behind us.

We trailed along the edge of the sparse forest and kept a keen eye out on the horizon. The mountains to our right were giant, jagged peaks, and they didn’t look like they had any paths that led over them. The slopes were so steep, I doubted it was even possible to climb them without proper equipment.

There were rolling hills covered in chafed patches and dried-up, faded green grass at the base of the mountains. I wasn’t sure if it was how the landscape looked year-round, or if it was bleak from the winter, but it was strangely picturesque.

It made me think of the old oil paintings I sometimes found at the back of thrift stores that had probably belonged to someone’s grandmother in the 80s.

The sun wasn’t as bright as it had been the day before, and a thin veil of gray clouds cast a hazy glow over the scenery. It made the bare trees and the rocky terrain look even bleaker.

The forest to our left was like a graveyard of bare, faded trees, and their limbs looked like dancing skeletons in the breeze. A shiver ran down my spine at the image, and I clenched Bart’s reins a little tighter.

“Why are you taking it upon yourself to find the maneaters?” I asked.

Taj slowed his pace and glanced over his shoulder at us. His features slackened, and his permanent frown melted for a split second. It made him look youthful and normal, like a guy I would’ve grabbed a drink with after a shift at work.

“The maneaters were too far gone to be saved when the corruption ended,” Taj said. “I was instructed to hunt them down to protect the local tribes from them.”

“You’re working for someone?” Asha called out from the back of the group in surprise.

“Of course.” Taj shrugged.

He paused as he stopped in his tracks to inspect the bare forest to our left. His eyebrows furrowed, and he leaned forward with his ear out as if that would help him hear better. I focused my attention on the eerie trees, but the only sound around us was the rustling of the branches.

When Taj was satisfied with what he’d heard, or not heard, he resumed his walk.

“I am the guard of the Black Tower,” he said as if we needed a reminder. “I work for the ruler of the Outlands, Trinika Sanon.”

“My mama sent you here?” Akoni asked.

The witch wore an uncharacteristic look of surprise on her usually calm face. She stared down at the guard with her chin slightly tilted back and her lips pursed.

“The maneaters are dangerous,” Taj said. “I was able to kill a few in the jungles near the border, but then the ground suddenly shook violently when I was on patrol. There was a thunderous sound, and I watched in horror as the Barricade swayed back and forth over the trees.”

“Do you know what happened?” Arden asked from behind me.

“I suppose the magic from the Outlands struck the wall when the corruption was removed,” Taj said as he focused his attention on the rocky ground. “Moments later, I heard the crash, and when I went to inspect it, a section of the Barricade had collapsed.”

His story seemed messy to me, and the shadow of an image kept popping into my brain, but it was too fleeting to catch. Taj had been hunting in the jungle, heard a loud thumping sound, then banging, and finally, the wall fell.

The sequence of events seemed out of place to me. Wouldn’t there be an earthquake first and then a crash?

“Did the earth shake before or after the wall crumbled?” Akoni asked, but by the tone of her voice, it sounded like she already suspected the answer.

Taj rubbed his chin with his finger, and his mouth opened to form a lowercase O. He hummed under his breath as if searching in his memories for the answer.

“Both,” he said in slight confusion.

If what the man was saying was true, something had caused the initial earthquake and probably the collapse of the wall, too.

“Magic works in mysterious ways.” Taj shrugged and didn’t seem bothered by the strange event. “I don’t have to tell you that.”

The grassy patch we walked on sloped down into a dried-out riverbed. A weak stream of water flowed over the pebbles, and I made sure to lead Bart around the smaller stones that could get stuck in his hooves.

The forest was much denser the further we traveled, and the trees looked like they were about to topple into the channel. Their roots were almost triple the thickness of their actual trunks and protruded from the soft soil, and some of the trees were tilted at a forty-five-degree angle and looked on the verge of falling.

We stuck to the middle of the drained river to not accidentally get squished under one of the trees. This side of the forest was covered in light green leaves that looked like they were holding on to their branches for dear life.

They reminded me of beech trees in winter, with their dried, almost translucent leaves. Parts of the forest were dark from the throng of branches despite the midday sun. The shadows seemed ominous in contrast with the sunny landscape.

There were a few pines that grew straight out of the riverbed and through the rocky floor. It was impressive to see their lush, evergreen needles spreading over the ground, and I wondered what they looked like when the river was flowing.

I couldn’t imagine how they’d managed to grow out of the rocks and water.

We trekked a few miles on the riverbed until we reached a flat, stable bank. Bart snorted and shook his head when I tapped his back to direct him over the slope. He stomped his hooves, and there was a faint splashing sound from the puddle that had formed by the riverbank.

“I know it’s a bit steep,” I said in a gentle tone. “But you got this.”

The horse huffed, and he practically rolled his eyes at me.

“Come on,” I said. “I know you can jump.”

Bart nodded with another snort, and after another faint protest, he backed up a little to give himself some distance to get going. The young steed bolted toward the bank and leaped in the air to land on the solid ground on the opposite side.

“There you go!” I exclaimed with a chuckle. “I knew you had it in you. Why do you always have to fight me on things?”

Bart snorted again, and I imagined he was arguing that he didn’t, in fact, fight me on everything. The young horse shook his legs and pranced in place before moving out of the way for the others to join us on the bank.

The women and I dismounted and fed our horses some makni we’d packed for the journey.

Taj sat on a boulder by the edge of the canal and took a waterskin out of his messenger bag. I was struck again by how normal he looked in this setting. Without his blood-thirsty brother at his side, or the vicious glare of corruption on his face, or the verbal threats, he looked more like a gym bro than an evil guard.

I stared at his tunic and pants, and I wondered again where he’d gotten the clothes. It made sense that he wasn’t just wearing a loincloth tied around his waist, but he also didn’t look like the type of guy with a closet full of outfits.

I couldn’t even picture him with enough clothes to fill a closet.

“What happened to the bare feet and loincloth?” I blurted out.

In any other context, it might have been rude to ask, but if I was going to try to trust him, I needed to know. I hoped I didn’t hear any morbid tales. Hopefully, they’d been provided to him by Trinika.

Taj glanced down at himself with a blank expression as if he hadn’t noticed he was wearing the new clothes. They didn’t have the signature embroidery of the Shanukstani tunics, so I doubted they were stolen from one of the tribes.

It would surprise me if he’d stumbled upon anyone of his size. Taj would have had to be extremely lucky to randomly find anything that would fit his large build.

“My ruler instructed me to pack it,” he said in a slightly bored tone. “She thought it would be useful.”

It seemed that Trinika had instructed the guard to go north before the wall even collapsed. She must have taken my dream seriously.

“Shanukstan is a frigid place.” Taj shook his head with disapproval.

“Oh, that’s because you haven’t been to Domum Shine or Lydmark, yet,” Gwen said. “That’s where it’s really cold.”

Taj’s eyes widened, and a shiver rippled through his body. I assumed he was imagining what “really cold” could mean. He rubbed his arms to generate some heat before taking a gulp of water.

I stared at the guard with wary eyes, and doubt seeped back into my mind.

“Are you sure they’re out here?” I asked Taj again.

I hoped the guard had been wrong, and he was just following a hunch. Tullia couldn’t have roaming, giant beasts and crazy, man-eating people. I hoped we’d find the escaped monsters before they had the chance to wreak havoc.

“I saw them,” he said.

Taj took a big swig of his water before shoving the cork back in the opening. He threw the waterskin back into his bag.

“First,” he clarified, “I heard them scream, and when I reached them, the section of wall was a pile of rubble, and they were climbing over to the other side.”

“Why did they scream?” Arden asked as she brushed Peanut’s mane with her hand. “Did they see you?”

“I do not think so.” Taj shook his head. “The maneaters think highly of their skills. If they had seen me, I am sure they would have tried to catch me for a meal.”

The image of the ugly face of the cannibal who’d tried to eat us the first time popped into my head, and I shuddered. I could picture him at a phone booth saying, “I’m having an old friend for dinner.”

“Then what scared them?” Asha asked.

My second-in-command had a puzzled look on her face, and I could almost see the gears in her head spinning. She was piecing things together, and I suspected she was coming to the same conclusion I was.

“A path cut through the forest,” Taj said as he made circular motions with his wrists. “I believe the magic shot through to the wall and tore the trees. A lot of them were snapped and fallen.”

I couldn’t stop thinking about my dream of a giant stomping through the jungle and the hairy limb that breached over the foliage to smash against the wall.

Asha glanced over at me with wide eyes. She tugged at the collar of her fur coat as if she was trying to physically block the creepy realization out.

“I think you definitely had a premonition, Isaac,” she said with sincerity that was laced with anxiety.

“It does sound similar to your vision.” Gwen nodded solemnly.

“I was really hoping that I was wrong,” I sighed.

Taj’s confused gaze drifted from each of us, but he didn’t ask questions. I wouldn’t have delved into what I’d seen in my vision, anyway. I didn’t want to reveal too much about my powers to a stranger, especially one who’d tried to kill me not that long ago.

He had a long way to go to earn a sliver of my trust.

Once we were fed and stretched, the women and I mounted our horses again and followed Taj up the river. There was a narrow path of grass between the trees and the stream, but the forest seemed to be reaching out to take over the bank.

The limbs reached out from the dense foliage like the skeletal arms of Coraline’s Other Mother. The thought of the spidery woman scuttling behind the treeline made me shudder. That was a disturbing image I wished I hadn’t thought of.

I rearranged our formation to have Arden and Akoni behind Taj, me in the middle, and Asha and Gwen at the rear to ensure we had eyes on all sides. The witch could shield us if Taj got vengeful ideas, and I trusted that my second-in-command would announce any oncoming danger that might pop out from behind us.

In the middle of the group, I was able to keep a watchful eye on everything while being close enough to jump into action if needed.

The wind seemed to whistle through the branches, and I focused my attention on the shadowed edge of the forest. The limbs merged together and made a thick canopy high above. There were pine trees scattered throughout that had grown in huddles and formed giant, prickly shrubs.

The grassy ground was soft on the riverbank and muffled the thumps of the horses’ hooves.

My powers simmered in my core, and the creepy feeling of eyes watching us sent an ominous sensation crawling down my spine. It was like hundreds of tiny bugs scattering over my skin. The uneasy feeling settled in my gut, and I narrowed all my senses toward the silent forest.

Peanut neighed loudly and startled me out of my focused trance, and I looked ahead at the horse in front of me. The mare jumped back, but seemed unable to rise fully.

Arden let out a scream and clutched the reins tighter.

“Shh.” The petite woman’s voice was hushed and soothing despite the panic. “It’s okay, I got you.”

We stopped in our tracks, and before I could get off Bart to inspect what had caused the commotion, Arden dismounted Peanut.

“She got tangled in some vines,” the petite woman said as she crouched down next to the mare.

“Vines?” Gwen asked with alarm. “I didn’t think there’d be any around here.”

“Arden…” I started to warn.

Something was very wrong about the situation. Gwen was right, vines didn’t really grow in this climate, and in all my times in Shanukstan, I’d never seen them. It was more of a plant we’d find in a jungle, like in the Outlands.

“Arden–” I started.

“I’ll just cut it off,” the petite woman reassured me. “I have my…”

Just as she whipped out her dagger from the sheath at her hip, Arden was flung into the air, and she let out a piercing scream. The blade she’d been holding dropped onto the soft ground, and Peanut neighed even louder than before in distress.

“Help!” Arden cried out as she dangled upside down like a rabbit in a snare.

Chapter 12

I jumped off Bart’s back and lunged toward Arden just as a small horde of people swarmed out from the foliage while screaming like maniacs. Their voices were a chorus of angry words that blended together and made them impossible to understand. They kept climbing octaves until my ears buzzed from the piercing sound.

Asha hopped off of Princess Sparkles and hurried around the horses toward Arden, too.

I swung my dragon-bone blade out of my scabbard and was met with its instant burst of power. The fire shot up my arm like an electric current before it spread through my body and ignited my insides with ferocity. Whoever was coming at us wasn’t going to hurt the women.

There wasn’t much time to ponder what was happening or to strategize. I had to jump into action before our sudden opponent got the upper hand.

The men and women crowding the edge of the forest brandished their spears as they spilled onto the narrow strip of grass. They didn’t have to announce themselves for me to gauge who they were. It was obvious by their bony stature and gaunt faces that they were the maneaters Taj had been hunting.

Once again, the cannibals thought we were on the menu.

One of them zeroed in on me and charged forward with his arms outstretched as if he was planning to grab me.

I was about to swing my sword at him, but before I could react, a soft whooshing sound shot past me, and an arrow struck the maneater’s chest, right in the heart. A faint grunt escaped his thin, parted lips, and he was dead before his lanky body had the time to drop to the ground.

Everything was happening all at once and at full speed, but I risked a glance over my shoulder. I expected to find Gwen, but the willowy brunette was a couple of yards upstream on Mr. Clip Clop.

Taj stood between Peanut and the forest, and the string of his bow vibrated as it pointed in the direction of the fallen cannibal. Taj stared back at me with a look of determination before giving me a curt nod.

He nocked another arrow and struck a second oncoming man in the shoulders as he barreled through the low branches. This one let out a gruff noise before lurching toward the guard, but the cannibal was too far away.

Taj shot another arrow that broke through the center of the cannibal’s forehead and into his brain, and the man fell backward like a log.

Taj had defended me, and the realization made the gears in my brain malfunction for a split second. Maybe he was truly freed from the corruption like Trinika had been. I had to push the shock out of the way and focus on the others still making their way through the forest.

The cannibals moved awkwardly, almost like they were newborn fawns. I wasn’t sure if it was because of the foliage obstructing their course or their malnourishment. It could have also been the repercussions of their fucked-up diet. I’d watched a documentary once about the horrible diseases that could be contracted through the funerary cannibalism some tribes continued to practice into the twentieth century.

Either way, I doubted they’d found much to eat in the last few weeks, and it was apparent in the way they moved and looked. They seemed to have lost some of their leanness and resembled gangly, Halloween skeletons more than tough maneaters.

Arden still hung upside down from a high branch, and her hair dangled over the ground like a brush about to be dipped in paint. I had stepped toward the petite woman to save her from her tether, but the cannibals had filed out of the forest too quickly and blocked my path.

I stabbed, sliced, and swung at all of them, and they stumbled over and died on the spot.

I was relieved that Asha had reached the petite woman before the cannibals had the chance to, but she couldn’t rescue her without putting both of them in danger. There were too many maneaters for her to focus on helping Arden, and the best course of action was to fight them off first.

Arden curled her back and twisted her body to grab her ankles, but all it did was make her swing back and forth on herself. She’d hooked her untethered leg around the other to balance her weight and probably to try and alleviate the pain, too. Whatever vine the maneaters had used was sturdy, and it didn’t look like the petite woman could pull herself free.

I thought of throwing a dagger or my magic at the plant, but I didn’t want to accidentally hurt her, or succeed and have her plummet a few feet to the ground, directly onto her head. The best thing was to keep her there until it was safe enough to free her, and I wasn’t pleased about that.

Our horses stomped in panic and backed out of the way. Bart, Princess Sparkles, and the gray mare had moved a few yards down the riverbank, and Mr. Clip Clop stomped his hooves and took an aggressive stance.

Gwen was still riding the black stallion and had her bow out and an arrow pointed at the maneaters.

Peanut neighed in distress as she struggled in the vine that was tightly wrapped around her leg. The mare kicked frantically and hit a gaunt woman who was sneaking behind her square in the chest. The cannibal’s ribcage made a thunderous cracking sound over the chaotic noises, and the woman flew back and collapsed on the rocky riverbed.

If she wasn’t already dead, she would be in a matter of moments.

I hopped over her body and made sure to steer clear of the back of the horse and stay out of the kicking zone. Cannibals were swinging left and right, and I had to dodge blows and stab attackers on my way to the front of Peanut.

The mare was whinnying, and I sympathized with her.

The cannibals had veered around from the distressed horse when they’d seen what happened to their companion, but Peanut was still exposed and trapped. I quickly cut the mare free before facing off with the cannibals, and she bolted toward Bart and the others.

A gangly man wearing nothing but a patchwork loincloth tied with rope around his waist lunged at me from the low shrubs. He held a spear that was about five feet long with a carved stone head that was wrapped with twine at the end. He aimed his weapon and thrust it toward my shoulder, but I dodged and swung my sword.

My razor-sharp blade sliced deep behind his knees. He screamed in pain and toppled to the ground, and his weapon flew out of his grasp and into the shrubs.

His spear had fallen out of reach, and he wasn’t getting up anytime soon. The maneater curled into a ball and whimpered, but I was already on the next one. His severed ligaments instantly crippled him, and that gave me time to focus on the other cannibals that were spilling out from the depths of the forest. I could come back to him later if he hadn’t bled out by then.

It was hard to determine how many there were because they seemed to multiply like those mops with the buckets from Mickey Mouse’s scene in Fantasia. I could almost hear the creepy music playing in the background as I stabbed a cannibal in the stomach.

He crumpled in a heap on the soft grass, and another jumped out from behind a tree.

His feet didn’t even get to land on the ground before I’d arched my sword and slid it through his stomach. Blood and gore sprayed out of his gut like a gruesome piñata. He was so gangly that I was almost surprised at how much spilled out onto the forest floor.

I averted my gaze from the scene and focused on the next maneater. From the corner of my eye, Asha was in a fist fight with two of the cannibals, and was winning by a landslide. Her knuckles collided with a man’s jaw, and his head whipped back as saliva and blood sprinkled the air.

There was a woman hunched over a few inches away, and her spine jutted out like the spines on the back of an alligator. She seemed to be striking stones together on a pile of dried twigs and leaves underneath Arden. Apparently, they’d abandoned trying to lure us to their camp and were planning on bringing the fire to us.

I was about to charge toward the woman to stop her, but Asha whipped around and kicked the gangly cannibal in the head. With a loud cracking sound that I assumed was her skull fracturing, the cannibal was slammed backward into the base of a tree trunk.

Asha was ruthless as she fought to protect her girlfriend, and she swung her fists at the next cannibal like she was in a boxing ring. Arden tried to reach for her ankles where the vines looped tightly around her again, but she was still struggling.

“Gaspar will not mind if we have a taste,” a creepy voice said from near me.

I turned around to see a grinning man with large eyes who was drooling. He was missing half of his teeth, so his smile was more of a gaping, black hole. I didn’t even want to think about how he expected to eat anything.

“I am so famished,” he continued, “that I do not think I will need my meat cooked.”

I shuddered at his creepiness and the thought of even tasting human flesh, cooked or not. How far gone had they been to resort to such a fucked-up diet?

I let the pulsing power of my dragon-bone sword consume my core. The lava-like magic seethed in my veins and poured into my chest with a familiar burning sensation.

Red-hot determination seeped into my bones, and I swung my sword up toward the man’s outstretched arms. The raging blade cut clean through the cannibal’s arm right under his shoulder. He screamed and clutched the spewing wound with his remaining hand while his limb fell into the bushes like any other twig.

Tears streaked down his hollow cheeks, and his skin turned a bright shade of red as anger erupted in him. He let out a roar that was similar to a war cry before trying to throw himself at me. I didn’t know what he thought he could do with just one arm and no weapon, but before I could find out, I jammed the whole of my blade through his chest.

The decorative dragon tails that curled on either end of my crossguard slammed just under his ribcage.

There was a flash of movement to my left. Taj charged into the woods while shooting arrows one after the other. His arms swooped over his shoulder in a rapid, blurry movement, and each shot struck true. Cannibals dropped left and right, but more seemed to materialize from thin air around us.

Two men who looked identical brandished their spears as they approached me. It was hard to tell if they were actually related or not. The last time I’d encountered a tribe of cannibals, there had only been a handful of them, and I’d suspected there was some incestuous behavior going on. The whole situation made my skin crawl.

The men’s skin had taken on a gray, sickly hue, and their wide grins were hungry and looked demonic. I wasn’t sure how long it’d been since they’d eaten, but they were clearly starving, and I doubted they would stop at anything for a snack.

An arrow soared over their heads from behind me and hit another maneater in between her shoulder blades. I didn’t have to turn around this time to know it had been Gwen shooting from Mr. Clip Clop’s back as she rode up and down the riverbank. Her aim had improved over the months, and she was deadly accurate now.

Gwen’s target cried out before she fell forward onto her stomach.

The two cannibals who were focusing their attention on me didn’t seem to notice or be bothered by the fall of their friend. They raised their spears and charged in my direction, but I sidestepped and sliced the closest one under the shoulder blade.

He screamed and stumbled forward, and nearly slipped on the gore from one of the cannibals I’d killed earlier. The other charging maneater roared in anger, swung his arm back as if he was about to pitch a baseball, and aimed the stone tip of his spear toward my head.

He launched the weapon, and there was a whistling sound as it pierced through the air. I ducked just in time, and the man’s spear struck a nearby tree and embedded itself into the bark.

The hilt of my sword thrummed with power as it buzzed through my hand and into my veins. Fiery magic rippled across my body and singed my nerves with power. I arched my blade in a wide sweeping motion over my right shoulder, and I swung it like a bat.

If he wanted to play baseball, we would play baseball.

The yellow-tinged dragon-bone blade gleamed brighter and turned a vibrant orange. It thrummed with intense fire and made my insides vibrate and my core churn.

I sawed into his waist just under his ribcage with the serrated side of my sword. Blood gushed out from the wound and looked like it was bubbling. The thick, crimson liquid popped loudly like something boiling over on the stove.

The cannibal screeched like a wild animal and fell to his knees. The maneater wailed, and his companion rushed over with his spear at the ready. Before he could aim his weapon, I swung my sword again and slit his throat before doing the same to the whimpering man on the ground.

Their necks were like sprinklers on a dry lawn in the middle of July as their heads drooped back and held on for dear life by little more than their spinal columns. Their lifeless bodies crumpled into their own gory mess, and I turned my focus away from them.

More cannibals rushed through the foliage, and my heart pounded inside my chest with adrenaline. I made a quick mental note that Asha was still holding her ground while protecting Arden. She’d been able to whip out her weapon, and was swinging the blade at the maneaters who tried to start a fire beneath the petite woman.

Arden had managed to pull herself up, but she was still attached to the branch by her ankle. I was a little relieved to see that she wasn’t upside down anymore. It must not have been comfortable, and I wasn’t sure what kind of damage it could do to her tied ankle and leg. It was frustrating not having the time to properly free her from the snare, but it was ultimately safer for her to stay put while we fought off the bulk of the maneaters.

Gwen was on Mr. Clip Clop, who trotted back and forth along the length of the riverbank while she continued to shoot arrows at the cannibals. She would eventually run out of ammunition and have to dismount and use her sword, but for now, her strategy was working.

I was glad the other horses had retreated out of danger and weren’t in the crossfire. It was better for both the horses and us that they were out of the way. Even though the cannibals were focused on catching us humans, I wouldn’t want any of the steeds to get stabbed by a flying arrow or wayward weapon.

From the corner of my eye, I spotted a spear as it soared toward me through the foliage, and I ducked before it could impale my head. A feeble arm swung toward me seconds later, and I dodged its blow before stabbing the man in the heart.

A woman brandishing a spiked bat sprinted through the forest toward me. Her eyes were wild and tinged slightly yellow, and her skin looked glued to her skull and was drained of any healthy color.

She looked like a scuttling mummy, and all she was missing was the trail of gauze.

“Fine,” she spat before letting out a maniacal laugh. “Tire yourselves out. We shall feast on you all soon.”

“I don’t think so.” My voice was strained from the physical exertion and the frustration of having to fight the freaks again.

They reminded me of cockroaches; they just wouldn’t die.

I swung my sword, and the hilt buzzed with burning magic. It spread over my arm before exploding into my chest with an intense heat that boiled my blood and hardened my muscles.

The trees, leaves, and strewn corpses had a reddish-orange hue that made them glow as if I’d put an angry, sepia filter over the scene.

The magic in the well at my core churned, and its icy stream spilled over the edges and pooled into my limbs. I was suddenly made of fire and water, and their currents coiled together and zapped through to my extremities.

I channeled it through my body and shoved the entwined flows of red and yellow through the scale-enlaid pommel of my sword. My dragon-bone blade exploded with flames from the crossguard to the tip, and the fire flicked the air with greedy hunger.

The cannibal gasped, and fear struck her ugly features. It contorted her face into a twisted mask of taut skin and a gaping mouth. Her rheumy eyes widened, and her black irises looked like tiny beads in a yellow-tinted sea.

“Witch,” she hissed, but her beady eyes gleamed with deranged hunger.

Her breathing was raspy, like shards of glass were lodged in her throat.

“Gaspar will love you,” she sneered and raised her brows.

She stepped forward with her arms raised and her creepy stare fixed on me. It looked like she was trying to get closer to a rabid animal, when in reality, she was the beast. It seemed she’d changed her mind on killing me and thought she could capture me to take to Gaspar Reiche.

When she was an arm’s length away, I swept my blade over my head and hammered my weapon down. The maneater lifted her bat to block my blow, but the flaming blade sliced through the wood like it was nothing but butter.

The sword didn’t stop at the bat, and it continued its trajectory down into the center of the woman’s skull, through her torso, and all the way to her hips. She didn’t even scream, and I doubted she had the time to feel the impact.

My eyes bulged out of my skull at the gory scene. Chunks of flesh and brains sprayed onto the leaves around us, and I slipped my dragon-bone blade out swiftly as I jumped out of the splash zone. The sticky noise the sword and the flood of blood and organs made seemed to nestle in my ears, and I shuddered violently.

I was sure the image was going to make an appearance in my nightmares at a later point.

I didn’t wait around to inspect the damage and turned to the next maneater. She skidded to a stop when she spotted the blood and stared in terror from me to the halved cannibal that was spilling gore out onto the ground. The oncoming woman’s arm was frozen in the air, and her dark skin had gone pale over her jagged knuckles.

“Witch,” she breathed out with a mixture of fear and excitement.

I didn’t let her repeat the word before I sliced my dragon-bone blade across her side. The serrated edges tore her flesh all the way to her navel.

The treeline had become more red than faded green, and covered in more organs than fallen leaves.

The earthy, iron stench of blood seemed to seep through my fur coat and cling to my damp skin. Until that moment, I hadn’t noticed the impact of wearing all the winter layers, and I tried to ignore the discomfort of my sweaty shirt fusing to my back.

The maneater dropped her spear and crumpled to the forest floor in an unnatural bend next to her dead companion.

I looked around to check on the Woodhouse women, and I was grateful to see them still fighting. Akoni had no weapons in her hands, but she faced the treeline with a determined look on her face and her palms facing out at her sides.

The maneaters seemed to be bypassing her on their erratic lunges, but one ran toward the witch and crashed into an invisible wall. Then he was projected back a few feet and hit a tree trunk. It made no sense that he would be catapulted like that; the witch wasn’t even holding anything.

I focused on the space around Akoni’s body and noticed a faint, pulsing glow around her. It had a soft, purple hue that shimmered in the sunlight. Akoni narrowed her eyes and glared at the gaunt faces heading her way.

In the next heartbeat, the air stilled and crackled with static electricity before three of the closest cannibals stopped in their tracks.

Their hands shot up to grab the sides of their heads, and they screamed in terror and pain. I couldn’t tell what the witch was doing, but whatever it was seemed to hurt like hell. The two men and the woman screeched, and their eyes rolled back to show only the yellowed whites.

They looked possessed, and it creeped me out.

The trio trembled violently, and their yells bounced out of their throats like they were rolling down a bumpy hill.

A faint swishing sound from behind me caught my attention, and I quickly ducked just as a spear flew over my head. The spear shot through the trees and disappeared into the depths of the foliage. I whirled around and shoved my sword toward the culprit.

My blade dove into the concave stomach of a maneater who’d tried to sneak up on me. His beady eyes were wide, and his jaw dropped to let out a hitched gasp. Blood oozed through his yellow teeth and out over his lips before streaming down his neck. I pulled my weapon out and turned back to check on Akoni before the cannibal had the time to drop dead.

The witch was still focused on the trio while they convulsed in place. Foam bubbled out of their gaping mouths, and blood turned their jaundiced eyes red. Their bodies trembled at an unnatural speed, and their limbs swayed at their sides like something was physically shaking them.

I kept an eye out for oncoming attacks, but the number of maneaters had dwindled significantly. Taj was still running in the trees while shooting arrows like he was the embodiment of a machine gun, and Asha and Gwen were still holding their ground.

The convulsing trio suddenly froze, and their shaky yells cut to silence before they collapsed to the ground.

Akoni let out a loud exhale, and her breathing became rapid as if she couldn’t get enough air into her lungs. She stumbled forward, and the orb that arched over her blinked like a dying fluorescent lightbulb. I rushed over to grab her shoulder and hold her up before she also fell.

“Are you okay?” I asked, and I couldn’t mask the worried panic in my voice.

“Mmmhmm.” She nodded, and her hand pressed her chest as if to stabilize her heart. “It has been a while since I’ve done that.”

I desperately wanted to ask her more questions, but the maneaters weren’t quitting. I had to put a pin on whatever magic Akoni had just done and keep my focus on the battle.

“Can you stand?” My voice was a little shaky as I scoured her pretty features for any signs of distress.

“Yes,” she said, and she took a deep breath. “I’m better now.”

“Focus on blocking,” I said. “Don’t exert yourself too much, okay?”

“Isaac!” Arden screamed. “Something’s coming!”

My adrenaline spiked, and my heart rocketed into my throat. I whirled around to see Arden swinging over Asha and a maneater. The athlete held onto the man’s wrists and tugged him in all directions before she threw him to the ground.

He skidded over the twigs and leaves before landing in some thorny bushes with a yelp.

Behind the ruckus, there was a dancing, orange light that flickered through the trees and grew brighter. The blob kind of made me think of an orange version of Mr. Burns from The Simpsons glowing inside the forest after a medical treatment made him look like an alien.

The cannibals paused their fighting and retreated deeper into the foliage with eerie grins plastered on their faces. Taj reappeared on the riverbank with significantly fewer arrows sticking out of his quiver. He was coated in sweat and blood, but he didn’t seem wounded.

The Black Tower guard panted as he came to stand next to me. He nocked an arrow and tracked the glowing light’s movement.

“Gaspar,” Taj spat with disgust.

As the glow neared, the silhouette of a short man came into focus, and the maneaters whispered and ahhed in unison.

“Oh, I shall feast on your flesh.” The man’s voice boomed like he had a megaphone lodged in his throat. “I will drink your powers until you are nothing but drained sacks of skin.”

That was a gross way of putting it.

The mystery man made it out of the trees and came into full view. He held a blazing torch in one hand and a serrated, rusted dagger in the other. He pointed the tip of the blade toward me and Akoni, and a grin slithered on his gaunt face.

“Gaspar,” the cannibals chanted and bowed their heads like they were praying to him.

I was shocked that the all-mighty, self-proclaimed king was at most five-foot-three with bony arms and jutting shoulders. His beady eyes were sunken in, and his hair had mostly fallen or been torn out. Maybe back in the day he was a fearsome warlord, but standing in the shrubs, he looked almost pitiful.

He wore pieces of cloth tied with what looked like a vine around his hips and a torn, khaki tunic that barely covered his flat belly button. Gaspar wove through the foliage at a glacial pace as if he had all the time in the world and all the power.

He seemed to think that confidence was going to lead him somewhere. It was ballsy and stupid of him to think he could stroll over with a torch and light a fire to cook us. As if we wouldn’t kill him.

Gaspar slowly inched toward Arden, who clutched her binds with both hands. Her arms were shaking from holding on for so long, and my heart panged for the petite woman.

A desperate need to free her clawed like an animal inside my chest.

“Arden?” I called out without taking my eyes off the man.

“I’m okay,” she said, but her voice was shaky and unconvincing.

My blood boiled at the thought of leaving her there a moment longer, and I reached deep into my core for my power. The magic had been simmering during the entire fight, but it bubbled and churned with renewed intensity before it shot out of the well.

A coursing river of electric lava flooded my limbs with a new wave of determination. I focused on the dancing flames on Gaspar’s torch, and imagined them expanding. The warlord was just a few feet away from Arden and Asha, and I couldn’t let him get any closer.

My hand shot up with my palm facing the skeletal man, and I let a wave of magic explode out of me. My head fuzzed with the purple haze of Akoni’s gifted magic, and the static sensation seeped down my nape and spread over my body.

In my mind’s eye, I plucked the snapping flames off the torch like they were daisies in a field, and I flung them toward the watching maneaters.

The cannibals screamed as the flames latched onto the loincloths they’d tied around themselves and the bits of hair that still grew on their heads.

Gaspar’s yellow-tinted eyes bulged in surprise, and he went to throw away the defective torch, but the fire spread down the length of the wood before he could release his grip.

He screeched and flailed his arms, but the fire clung to his bony arm and spread over his body in seconds. There were at least two dozen maneaters ablaze and frantically throwing themselves on the ground in an attempt to smother the fire.

I lowered my arm, and the power tap turned off, but my magic still pulsed and gurgled in my core. I focused on the lava-like power that had once threatened to consume me when I was in the dungeon of the Black Tower. I channeled the heat and propelled it toward the cannibals while picturing it melting their thin, rigid skin.

The screams reached a crescendo, and I almost feared they would burst my eardrums.

My body shook as the magma pumped through my veins like a thick, burning river. I could almost sense their gaunt faces peeling off and their muscles melting from their skulls. It was like I was the fire that consumed bony limbs and flooded their organs.

A cold shiver ran down my spine, and I reeled in the magic with all the force I could muster. The flames were too hungry to budge, and I started to fear they would cling to the dried leaves and twigs and set a forest fire.

I swam through the magma of magic and dug deep into the well at my core. Beneath the fiery rush, there were electric waves crashing against the walls in agitation. I yanked at the current, and it swelled over the mouth to pool into my core.

An icy stream flooded my limbs and soothed the throbbing sensation that had singed my nerves. The electric current shot through my veins, and the lava-like power dissipated into a warm buzz.

I sighed in relief and directed the icy magic out toward the burning cannibals. They’d all fallen quiet and still, and the only sound in the forest was of the roaring fires crackling over the corpses.

I pictured dousing them with jets of ice, and the popping flames went silent, too. The air was tinged with the sulfur, musk, and a hint of charcoal as if we’d had the most morbid barbeque.

Before I even bothered to inspect the scene, I rushed to my priority: Arden.

The petite woman grunted as she pulled at the vines, but they’d wound too tightly around her ankle and were impossible to loosen.

“Isaac,” she said in her struggle. “Help.”

“I got you,” I reassured as I craned my neck to inspect the binds.

Arden was a few feet above my shoulders, but if I stretched my arm out, I would be able to cut through the vine with my sword. I touched the groove and was glad that it had cooled down to a normal temperature. I wouldn’t have used it otherwise, especially so close to Arden.

I wouldn’t want to accidentally burn her while I cut her free.

“Don’t move,” I instructed.

“Okay,” Arden said.

The petite woman sniffled, and it made my heart shatter for her.

I pointed the tip of my blade just over her tethered ankle and sliced across the vine.

Arden yelped as she plummeted, and I instinctively dropped my sword on the forest floor to reach out and catch her.

Arden landed in my arms with a soft gasp. Her dark eyes widened, and she fixed me with an almost stunned expression.

“You saved me,” she breathed out.

Chapter 13

Arden threw her arms around my neck and buried her face against me. She held on tightly, and her body shook slightly in my arms as she cried.

“You’re okay,” I reassured. “I’ve got you, now.”

“I know,” she whimpered uncontrollably. “You saved me.”

The petite woman was light in my arms. She had an intoxicating smell, and I detected faint notes of vanilla and some kind of citrus blossom. I pulled her closer, and she nestled into my embrace.

“Oh, Arden!” Asha cried out as she ran over to us.

The dark-skinned woman had somehow made it a few feet away in the chaos of the fight and had to maneuver her way through the foliage and the crispy corpses.

Arden planted her cheek against my shoulder and gently rubbed her face over my fur coat. The gesture was adorable, and it made me chuckle.

“Are you wiping your snot on me?” My tone was teasing, and I smiled down at her.

The petite woman sniffled and tilted her head down, but not quick enough that I didn’t see the little grin on her pretty face.

“Nooo,” she said, but she dragged out the O sound a little too long to be believable.

“Sure,” I chuckled, but my voice turned more serious. “My shoulder is always there if you need to cry… or wipe your snot.”

“Thanks,” she whispered.

Asha collided into us with a frantic look on her face. Her large, brown eyes scanned Arden’s body for what I imagined were any signs of harm. The former nursing student was panting, and her cheeks were streaked with tears as she prodded Arden’s body with firm but gentle fingers.

“I’m fine,” the petite woman said between sniffles. “Isaac caught me.”

Asha kneaded Arden’s legs until she reached her tethered ankle. The vines had dug into the petite woman’s leg and turned her pale skin an angry red color. Asha sucked air through her teeth as she grazed a finger on the inflamed ankle.

“Neither of you move,” my second-in-command said, and her eyebrows knitted together in concentration.

She pulled out a dagger from the sheath at her hip and carefully sawed through the thick vine. When the section of the plant was cut down enough, Asha pulled at it with her hands until it tore and fell to the forest floor.

“Ahh,” Arden sighed, and rotated her ankle to test it out. “That feels much better, thank you!”

I lowered Arden until her feet touched the ground, but I kept a hand on her arm.

“Can you walk?” I asked with concern.

I stared at her foot with suspicion. She’d been dangling for a while before we had the chance to rescue her. Instead of responding, both Asha and Arden jumped into my arms and hugged me. Their faces were smooshed against my chest, and they squeezed me tight.

“I’m so grateful to you.” Arden’s voice was muffled in the suede of my coat.

“Thank you for saving her, Isaac,” Asha gushed. “You were amazing out there. I can’t believe you were able to set them on fire, and you rushed over to free Arden… Thank you.”

I looked down, and Asha tilted her head up to look me in the eyes with a sincere expression. Something flashed in her gaze that made my heart leap in my chest. For a split second, I could have sworn I’d seen more than a friendly look, like there had been a wave of fire that had crossed through her.

A fire similar to the one that fluttered in my lower abdomen when I locked eyes with my second-in-command.

“You keep showing up for us,” Asha said in a soft voice. “You saved Arden from being those freaks’ dinner.”

“And you saved Asha from being pancaked in the Black Tower,” Arden added. “She told me how you dove toward her before you even knew you could shield people from those boulders.”

The memory of the walls crumbling above Asha popped into my mind. My instincts had screamed for me to protect her, no matter what happened. I’d wanted to block the falling rocks so much that my powers had created a shield for us.

“You don’t have to thank me,” I said with a faint smile. “I’ll always take care of you.”

Arden lifted her chin and propped it on my chest to look up at me. She had a devious smile that made my nerves crackle with heated desire.

“Well,” she said, and a playful grin curved her rounded lips, “we’ll have to find a way to really show you our gratitude.”

“Mmhmm.” Asha nodded slowly in agreement, and she bit her lower lip. “We’ll have to come up with something special for Isaac.”

The way she said my name made my insides melt, and I had to control myself from swaying on my feet. Their tone was friendly, but their eyes bored into me like ravenous lionesses.

“You are literally a lifesaver, my Lord.” Arden put emphasis on the title, and a twinkle gleamed in her dark eyes and lit her face up.

The women let go of me, and a rush of cool, winter air replaced their warm embrace and made me shudder. I wished I could be smothered between them again.

“Everyone okay?” Gwen called out from Mr. Clip Clop’s back.

The willowy brunette had swung her bow over her shoulder and wore a worried expression on her beautiful face. Her large, brown eyes wandered over the three of us as if she could detect any potential wounds from her perch.

“All good!” I said with a sigh.

I ushered Arden and Asha out of the throng of trees, and we formed a cluster on the riverbank with Akoni, Gwen, and Taj. Everyone was drenched in sweat and looked like they’d just finished a marathon.

“What was that?” Taj said in shock.

The bulky man’s mouth was opened in a wide O shape, and he stared at me, baffled.

“I cooked them,” I said.

He watched me for a few seconds longer with a serious expression before bursting into laughter. The sound was so uncanny coming from the stern guard, and his whole body shook as tears beaded out from his shut eyes.

The women watched him with confused expressions, but the more he laughed, the more their lips tugged at the corners, too.

Taj curled over and clutched his stomach as more hysterical chuckles burst out of him. I was aware of the irony, and his reaction made me think it was funnier than I’d thought.

The guard calmed down and let out a long sigh before he dabbed the tears from the corners of his eyes.

“I hadn’t laughed in years,” he chuckled again as he shook his head, and he repeated in an amused tone. “You cooked them.”

We walked along the empty stream to retrieve our horses, who were grazing half a mile away like they hadn’t just escaped a wild pack of cannibals. Bart snorted when I approached him, and he leaned into my hand when I pressed it against the bridge of his nose.

“I know,” I said, “that was scary, but they’re gone now.”

“I’m in desperate need of a shower,” Asha said as she mounted Princess Sparkles. “I am gross.”

“If we find a proper stream, we can have a quick rinse,” I said.

I needed to bathe, too. I was sticky from sweat and probably smelled of blood and gore.

The six of us traveled along the riverbank, and Arden hummed one of the tunes from Disney’s Pocahontas. It didn’t seem like she was aware she was doing it, and it was cute to hear her hum the melody. Even if she kept repeating the same five notes over and over again, and I was certain it would get stuck in my head.

I hoped the trail would lead us to any kind of clean body of water where we could stop, recuperate, and clean up on the way to the Barricade.

We followed the wide arch of the terrain around the cluster of giant, rocky mountains to our right. The slopes were too dangerous to climb, and there didn’t seem to be any tunnels to go through. The border to the Outlands should be a few miles on the other side of the mountains.

“So, Cooker,” Taj called out from the front of the group.

His voice was playful, and the bouncy and rhythmic cadence made me think of Akoni’s accent. The Black Tower guard looked over his shoulder at me with a grin, and it was clear he wasn’t over the magical events that put an end to the tribe of cannibals.

“Where are you from?” Taj asked.

The question was so weird and casual coming from the man who’d once been corrupted by the Outlands’ magic, and it took me off guard. It was like we were two people meeting at a party and not whatever we were. It was as if Taj had forgotten he’d once been evil and imprisoned us in the rancid dungeons. Not to mention that I’d had to kill his brother in self-defense when he took it upon himself to try and murder us.

I stared at the back of Taj’s head with unmasked surprise as he strolled a few feet ahead of our horses. The guard had said he wasn’t corrupted anymore, and he’d apologized for both his and Kael’s actions. He’d fought alongside us against the maneaters, and I was inclined to believe him.

“From Earth,” I said.

“Uh.” Taj cocked his head to the side. “I have never heard of it. There are hundreds of tiny isles scattered over the vast seas. Is that where your home is?”

For all I knew, there could have been a portal to Earth somewhere in the middle of the ocean. I debated whether I should lie and agree with him or offer a bit more information. I didn’t see the harm in sharing; I had a strong sense that I could make friends with Taj.

“Not really,” I said.

“Not at all,” Asha corrected with a soft chuckle.

“Earth is another world,” I explained.

Taj stopped in his tracks and turned on his heels to face us with his mouth gaping and his dark, brown eyes practically bulging out of his skull.

“I can’t tell if you’re joking with me,” he said once he’d regained his composure.

“It’s very true.” Gwen nodded. “One second we were there, then the ground shook, and poof, we found ourselves in Tullia.”

Taj’s gaze wandered from me to the women and back with a mixture of awe and disbelief.

“Well, Cooker,” Taj said and slowly shook his head, “you must really be powerful.”

I was about to correct him and say I had nothing to do with it, but Arden pitched in with her kind voice filled with pride.

“He really is,” she said with a smile.

A shimmering sensation trickled in my chest, and I pictured an explosion of glittery dust as it spread through my body like the delicious, gooey filling in a Boston cream donut. I was grateful to have the petite woman with me and for her to care so much.

“What about you?” I asked Taj. “Were you in the Outlands before the corruption?”

“I am not that old,” the guard chuckled. “I was a child when Najae and Trinika Sanon arrived at the Black Tower.”

“Where did you grow up?” Gwen asked.

The willowy brunette had a thoughtful expression as she gazed ahead.

“I was born in a seaside tribe,” Taj said. “And spent most of my childhood at the southernmost tip of our land. There have always been monsters roaming the jungle, but they usually stayed away from the shore, and we rarely went out at night. That was when they would hunt.”

That reminded me a lot of the state of Domum Shine when it still was the Waste. We used to fall asleep to the unsettling sounds of creatures howling and fighting, and we hadn’t been able to step outside in the dark. Those were scary times.

“We lived in huts and caves along the beach,” Taj said, “and we were told not to venture deeper into the Outlands.”

“Why not?” Asha asked.

“It was believed that the corruption was concentrated further inland.” Taj shrugged as if he wasn’t certain about the fact. “But Kael always pushed the boundaries. He was obsessed with feeling the magic.”

The landscape shifted around, and more mountains seemed to pop out from the hardened ground to our left. The valley was dense with vegetation, and the air seemed to be warmer there, too. The clouds parted, and the sun shone brightly over us.

The gorge to our right narrowed to a low wall of boulders that formed a footpath. As we neared, I spotted a glistening light over the calm surface of the water. A small, shallow pool had formed on the other side that wasn’t full enough to flow over the bridge of boulders and into the riverbed.

It was about ten feet in diameter, and whether the water was frigid or not, it was beckoning me over to it. I could already feel the cool, fresh sensation of the water gliding over my skin.

The riverbank widened, and there was a large patch of soft grass to relax on. We dismounted our horses and let them graze and drink while we wandered over to the edge of the natural pool.

“Is that what happened to you and your brother?” I resumed our conversation like there hadn’t been a pause of a few minutes. “You wandered too far from your tribe?”

“Exactly.” Taj nodded solemnly, and he sat down at the edge of the pool. “We stumbled upon a den and were chased by a pack of rougarou. We barely made it out with our hides intact, but by the time we’d outrun them, we’d made it to the Black Tower.”

The large, hairy paws of the rougarou that were the size of dinner plates and their long, arched claws popped into my head. The humanoid creatures had once hunted us through the jungle and had been using the cave Eramus rested in as their den. I couldn’t imagine teenagers outrunning those beasts.

“Then what happened?” Arden was crouched by the bank, and she cupped her hands to fill them with water.

She’d taken off her winter coat and was wearing a graphic T-shirt of a terribly photoshopped Henry Cavill in his white wig and holding a sword. The black shirt hugged her slender figure, and “The Witcher” was printed in big letters over her small breasts.

I wondered if she’d gotten the top at the same time as she and Asha had bought their replica swords.

Arden rubbed her arms and face with the water, and she closed her eyes as if she was savoring the sensation.

“Kael insisted we inspect the tower,” Taj sighed.

I hadn’t realized I’d been staring at Arden, and the guard’s voice brought me back to our conversation.

“I did not want to, but I indulged him,” the man said with a disapproving frown, as if he wanted to scold his past self. “He wouldn’t come home otherwise. We were almost immediately discovered, thrown into the dungeons, and later trained to become guards. The longer we were there, the more our minds and souls were molded by the corruption.”

“That’s terrible,” Akoni said, and her voice was filled with empathy.

She knew what it was like to grow up in the Outlands and be around the Black Tower around that time. She’d tried to escape the hostile place for a reason, after all.

“What is done, is done.” Taj shrugged before he stretched his arms out in front of him. “It does me no good wondering what could have been.”

The guard filled his waterskin and guzzled it before refilling it.

“In a weird way,” Taj said, “hunting these maneaters has been liberating. The Barricade has been up for generations, and I had never dreamed of one day being able to travel beyond it.”

“I understand the sentiment.” Akoni nodded, and she glanced over at me with a faint smile that made her eyes shine. “Life before freedom was lonely and everlasting.”

“We are free now,” Taj said with a smile of his own. “And Tullia is at our fingertips.”

“So, you won’t be joining us on the rest of our journey to the Barricade, then?” I asked.

“No, I have other maneaters to hunt,” Taj said as he got up to his feet and brushed his hands over his pant legs. “And, I am curious to see how different everything is beyond the border. Even if it is frigid.”

“Maybe you’ll see snow!” Arden’s voice was excited as if she was the one about to see it for the first time. “It’s so magical.”

“The white stuff that falls from the sky?” Taj’s words came out more as a statement rather than a question. “I have heard the stories. I look forward to it.”

The guard looked over at the trees behind us and then back at me with a friendly smile.

“It was a pleasure to fight by your side,” he said with a sincere gaze that bordered on intense. “Until next time, Cooker.”

I chuckled. It seemed like his nickname for me was going to stick. I waved goodbye, and Taj disappeared into the forest that led further west through Shanukstan.

“That was a weirdly pleasant reunion,” Asha said with a soft chuckle.

The dark-skinned woman was carefully plucking bits of leaves that had stuck in the coils of her hair during the fight with the cannibals. She flicked the pieces of dried foliage away before dipping her hands into the water.

“Not where I’d expected the day to go,” I admitted. “But I’m glad he was around when the maneaters popped out. If I could never encounter one of them again, that would be nice.”

“Amen,” Gwen sighed and nodded with vehemence.

“I’m proud of all of us,” Asha said. “You were all so impressive. Like, Gwen, that was genius of you to shoot from Mr. Clip Clop!”

“That was a good call,” I agreed. “You had a great vantage point and were a beast out there.”

Gwen’s cheeks turned a soft shade of pink, and she smiled shyly before mumbling a cute “thank you.”

“And Akoni,” I added as I remembered the creepy trio of convulsing cannibals. “What did you do to those three maneaters? They looked straight out of a horror movie.”

“What happened?” Arden asked, and she whipped around to stare at the witch with wide eyes. “I didn’t see!”

“She stared at these oncoming cannibals, and they started shaking violently, and their eyes turned red,” I said with a bit more enthusiasm than I intended. “Then they dropped dead.”

“What!” Asha gasped. “Girl, you scare me, but in a good way.”

“I will take that as a compliment,” Akoni laughed.

“What kind of power is that?” Gwen leaned closer to the witch with rapt fascination.

“Mindbending,” Akoni said in a matter-of-fact tone. “I can step into their consciousness.”

I couldn’t keep my jaw from dropping to my lap. I knew Akoni was powerful, but I’d never realized just how dangerous the witch could be. I was both impressed and slightly scared, and it sent a thrilling sensation down to my core.

“It does not fall into astral magic,” Akoni explained, and a smile tugged at the corners of her full lips. “But I know you will be able to acquire it some day, Isaac.”

Her phrasing made it seem like it was set in stone, and I wondered if she’d seen it in a premonition or she just had that much faith in me. Either way, it made my chest swell with pride and excitement.

Once we’d cleaned the muck from our faces, filled our water bottles, and had a snack, we continued on our expedition to the Barricade.

The further south we ventured, the greener the landscape became. The ground was much softer than the frost-covered land we’d traveled over, and our horses’ hooves made slurping sounds against the muddy terrain.

“You know what I was thinking?” Arden blurted out and cut through the comfortable silence.

We all looked over at the petite woman riding on Peanut at the back of the group. We’d formed a loose cluster with Gwen and me at the front and Arden, Akoni, and Asha at the back.

The petite woman had a pensive expression and was staring at the gray mare Akoni was riding. I knew exactly what she’d been thinking about.

“We haven’t given our most recent horses any names,” she said.

Called it.

There was a hint of distress in her voice, like she couldn’t believe we’d let that injustice happen.

“Why am I not surprised your brain went there?” Asha laughed.

“Does it need a name?” Akoni asked with genuine curiosity.

“Of course,” Arden said. “She’s a beautiful mare, and the poor girl is nameless. What does that say about us?”

“Nothing?” The witch’s response rose at the end like she was answering a question for a test she hadn’t studied for.

“Everything,” Arden corrected. “We need to brainstorm this while we have the chance.”

“What about Mare?” Akoni asked with a slight shrug.

“That’s like naming you Human,” the petite woman said with a chuckle. “Or Woman.”

“Cloud,” Gwen blurted out.

Arden raised her eyebrows and nodded her head as if prompting Gwen to continue.

“Cloudy…” The willowy brunette trailed off as she looked at the sky.

Gwen wore a grimace and looked like she was racking her brain for any word that could complete her idea for a name.

“With a…” Gwen continued, “Chance of Meatballs?”

I burst out laughing and curled over while clutching my stomach. Gwen shook her head like she was appalled at herself for even uttering the words.

“That’s better,” Arden said with approval, “but it doesn’t scream badass horse, you know?”

“Babe, how was that better?” Asha giggled. “We can’t name the poor horse anything Meatballs.”

“I like the creativity of the name,” the petite woman said with a grin.

I had a hunch that no matter what name we’d come up with, Arden would veto it. She probably already had a long list of potential candidates.

“Alright,” I said. “What would you call her?”

“Thank you for asking, Isaac,” Arden said with a semi-serious tone. “I was thinking maybe Sailor Uranus.”

“I’m not sure about that,” Asha snickered.

“Why not?” the petite woman protested. “She can blast power, shake the earth, see the future… and it’s not an obvious choice like calling her Sailor Moon.”

“We’re not calling our horse Uranus, either,” I laughed. “I’m vetoing it.”

“Oh, Isaac.” Arden tsked as she shook her head in fake disapproval. “You have such a dirty mind.”

I looked over my shoulder to glare at her unconvincingly in mock-offense. She gave me a devious grin, and it sent a series of fluttering butterflies free in my stomach that took me by surprise.

“Get your mind out of Uranus.” She burst out into a chorus of giggles from her own pun.

The other women laughed, and I chuckled at their silliness.

“Fine,” Arden said with a sigh. “No Sailor Uranus.”

“What else was on the list?” I asked.

“I was also thinking about…” Arden’s sentence was cut short, and she gasped. “Whoa!”

We stepped out from under the canopy of leaves, and instead of finding the marshy strip of land, we came across a giant hill of rubble, mud, and boulders where the Barricade should have been. Lush, vibrant trees poked out from over the mound on the other side.

My mouth fell open as I stared at the rest of the Barricade that towered over us to our right. It looked on the verge of toppling and swayed on itself. We kept close to the edge of the rubble and followed the debris as we moved further away from the still-standing wall.

I didn’t want any of us to be near the barrier when the rest decided to collapse. The breeze wafted from the Outlands through the gap in the wall and carried the earthy, moist air of the jungle, but the landscape on our side was drying up.

We traveled a couple of miles before we found the other section of the wall in the distance. The tall, Shanukstani trees filled with lush leaves stopped abruptly, and the ground beyond them was cracked and sandy.

“We must be on the border of Castilan, Shanukstan, and the Outlands,” I said.

The trees on the Castilan side were shorter, with thin, gangly oaks and evergreen juniper trees, but I couldn’t see much from ground level.

I glanced over the mound that had once been part of the Barricade, but I couldn’t see any trees on the other side. It was like they’d bent down to hide from us.

The hill was too uneven for our horses to walk over, and it didn’t feel safe to leave them behind while we explored the Outlands. The rubble didn’t look safe to cross, either, and with just a small gust of wind, the stones rolled down the bumpy slope to our feet.

“We’ll have to get a bird’s-eye view,” I said.

I pulled Bart’s reins and led the horse a few paces away so he stood on the solid, desert floor. He stomped his hooves, and mud splotched onto the beige ground.

The women and I dismounted our horses and stood shoulder to shoulder while staring at the collapsed Barricade.

“This is eerie,” Gwen said in a soft voice.

There was a stillness in the air, and I couldn’t sense the heavy magic clinging to my skin like it had the other times I’d journeyed to the Outlands. We weren’t in the tropical province yet, but I’d imagined its energy would have seeped through once the wall was down.

“Akoni, are you okay taking the two of us into the astral plane?” I asked.

The witch wore a stunned expression as she stared at the blank space where there should have been a massive, solid wall. Her rich, dark brown eyes were wide and glistened with tears. She tucked her lips between her teeth, and her sunbaked clay-colored freckles scrunched up when she twitched her nose.

“Akoni?” My voice was hesitant as I reached a hand out to her.

The witch dabbed the corners of her eyes with her fingers before turning to face me.

“I can do that, yes.” She nodded.

My brows knitted together, and I scanned her face as if her emotions would be written in plain sight over her features.

“Are you okay?” I asked.

“Being back here,” she said with a slight shake of her head, “it brings back a lot of memories and bad feelings. And, to see the thing that has stood for centuries and that I’ve guarded for decades reduced to this…”

She waved her ring-clad hands toward the mound of rubble.

“It’s unsettling,” she finished with a shudder.

“Oh, Akoni.” I pulled her into an embrace, and she wrapped her arms tightly around my waist. “I understand it’s a lot to take in, but you’re with us now. This place can’t hurt you anymore.”

Akoni nodded against my chest, and I stroked her back with a soothing touch. She stepped back to look me in the eye, and a soft smile stretched her full lips.

“Thank you,” she said. “I am ready to see the Outlands again.”

The witch grabbed my hands, and her silver rings were hard against my skin. We closed our eyes, and I instantly felt the fuzzy haze of Akoni’s magic sprout in my mind and fog my brain with static electricity. The prickly sensation slivered down my nape and spread over my body like a downpour in the desert.

When I opened my eyes, I was still facing the enchanting witch, but when I looked down, our feet were dangling about sixty feet in the air. Gwen, Asha, and Arden were almost ant-sized on the strip of barren land between the Shanukstani and Castilan forests.

To my right, there was a vibrant, light-green forest, with patches of red, sandy cliffs that jutted out from the landscape and stretched out to the horizon. It was like the plants were tired of being smothered by sand and decided to grow right through the desert.

My mind buzzed with a prickly sensation like I was being stabbed with pins and needles. Andamora randomly popped into my thoughts. If phones were a thing in Tullia, it was like I was expecting to get a text or call from her, but I shook the feeling away.

She most likely came to mind because I was staring past the Castilan border, and I was always desperate for more intel on the alliance.

There was a long path cutting through that didn’t have any vegetation growing along it, and it almost seemed like something had trampled through. It led northeast into Castilan, and there was no end in sight.

Akoni’s and my bodies stood together by the crumbled wall. From this view, the rubble looked like a giant kid had patted down the sand at a beach to surround their castle but then accidentally stepped on it.

I followed the length of the wall, and for as far as the eye could see, it seemed to still be standing. But it looked very unstable. The Barricade teetered dramatically at certain parts, and it baffled me that it was even still standing.

“It looks like you were right.” Akoni floated in front of me as she stared at the jungle under our feet.

I was struck by déjà vu at the sight of the vast, deep green sea of foliage that rippled in the breeze below us. My eyes zeroed in on the faint line that blemished the forest like a scar.

Akoni and I lowered ourselves so we could see better and hovered a few feet above the leaves. There was a path of cracked and fallen trees that led to an open space that had once been occupied by the Barricade. It looked like something had stormed through and parted the trees to blaze a trail.

“Whatever did this was huge,” I said.

It looked like an elephant had barreled across the jungle head-on and rammed its head directly into the wall.

The Outlands didn’t look that different from when we’d last visited, and I wondered if the corrupted magic had only affected its people and fauna. Other than the rampaged path, the jungle was lush and vibrant just like before.

Birds chirped and trilled inside the canopy of rustling leaves, but the unsettling sounds of howls in the distance or the faint crackling of magic were gone. If the magic had only targeted living creatures, whatever had escaped was probably rapidly losing its magic now.

Maybe it’d give us a better chance to catch it before it caused any more damage.

“Everything seems normal,” I said as I scanned the treetops. “It doesn’t look like the magic changed much in the terrain.”

When Domum Shine was the Waste, the land had been barren, but when Tevai healed, it had turned lush pretty rapidly. The monsters had disappeared, too. The Outlands had never been a dead territory, but they’d made up for it with their fucked-up alligators and unsettling centi-condas.

“My guess is the monsters have died,” I said, “or are dying.”

“I think you’re right.” Akoni nodded. “It would explain why the maneaters looked more sickly than usual.”

“That’s exactly what I was thinking.” I glanced around us before looking up at the blue sky. “We should investigate the rest of the wall. Do you think we could zap across and back in a decent amount of time?”

“That is possible.” Akoni took my hand and gently tugged me toward her. “It might make your tummy queasy.”

Her use of the word tummy was endearing, and I smiled down at her. The air buzzed with shimmering, purple magic that formed a tight cocoon around us. The tingling sensation traveled from the crown of my head to the tips of my toes.

It coursed up and down the length of my body like hundreds of hummingbirds decided to race each other in my nervous system. My stomach churned with snapping currents that made me shudder.

She hadn’t been dramatic about the potential for queasiness.

I focused on the world around us as we sped above, and it blurred to an unrecognizable haze of colors. A loud whooshing sound filled my ears for a few seconds, and then it cut to silence.

I let out a breath, and my insides seemed to readjust to normal. My heart hammered against my chest as I scanned our surroundings. We were about thirty feet above the Barricade.

We had a forest with thinning foliage to our right, a lush jungle to our left, and an endless sea in front of us. The sandy beach was a pitch-black color except for the shimmering aqua-colored foam that rolled over the shore.

“This is the northern edge of the Outlands,” Akoni said. “It seems the Barricade is sturdy here.”

The southernmost end of the wall abruptly stopped at the water, and I wondered if anyone had ever tried to swim around it to get in or out of the hostile territory. I assumed the magic wouldn’t have let them.

Akoni and I traveled back over the Barricade in bursts, and most of it seemed somewhat stable. The closer we got to the crumbled bit, the more flimsy the structure became. It teetered beneath us at an alarming angle, and the more it sagged, the more it pulled the rest of the wall along with it.

Soon, it would all crumble down.

We reached the mound of rubble and hovered there for a moment. I stared at the scar that ran through the Castilan forest, and a sinking feeling came to my stomach. This beast was big, it had escaped, and it had headed into Castilan from the small stretch of the Barricade that crossed through the region’s border.

Akoni linked hands with me again and returned us to our physical bodies. Arden, Asha, and Gwen rushed to our sides the moment I opened my eyes and turned to face them. Their brows were furrowed, and they exuded an anxious energy.

“How does it look?” Asha asked.

“The jungle is the same, but it seems like the creatures have either died or changed back to normal,” I said. “It was hard to tell through the foliage.”

“What about the Barricade?” Gwen knotted her hands together, and she bit the inside of her cheek.

“Doesn’t look good.” I shook my head. “The southern end is kind of sturdy, but the mid-section could be toppled by a heavy gust of wind.”

“And,” Akoni added, “whatever Isaac dreamed cleared a path through the trees, both in the Outlands and Castilan.”

“Oh, that’s really bad.” Arden’s eyes widened, and it made her dark irises look small.

I nodded and sighed heavily. I really hoped it hadn’t come across anyone in its path of destruction. I didn’t know what we were up against, but whatever it was, it wasn’t going to be a cute, fluffy pet.

I looked up and hummed under my breath. The sun was nearing the horizon, and the cloudless sky was turning darker by the minute.

“We’ll need to eat, set up camp, and sleep in shifts,” I said, and I couldn’t mask my disappointment. “We can follow its path through the forest tomorrow.”

The others didn’t look thrilled by the prospect, but they didn’t argue with me, either. We found a decent enough spot and set up camp in near silence.

It was hard to rest, even tucked in between Akoni and Gwen under my fur coat. I couldn’t stop thinking about the time that was ticking away and the distance the monster was gaining on us.

At the break of dawn, someone gently nudged me awake. I opened my eyes to see Asha’s big, brown gaze staring at me. Butterflies fluttered in my lower stomach, and my pulse quickened. Was I dreaming?

“Wakey-wakey!” Arden’s sing-song voice broke the tension.

She was eating a makni and watching me with a devious grin.

“You’re kinda cute when you’re sleeping,” the petite woman said in a teasing voice before offering the core of her fruit to Peanut.

“Really?” I chuckled. “Just when I sleep?”

“You’re not bad-looking when you’re awake, either.” Asha winked and offered her hand to help me to my feet.

The compliment from both Arden and Asha took me by surprise, but it made my insides tingle with pleasure. They’d always been friendly with me, but the flirtatious remark from the couple turned my insides into mush. Warmth washed over me and sparked a fire in my core. I could get used to waking up to their sweet nothings every morning.

The five of us traveled through the blemished landscape. I’d shoved my winter jacket in my pack and was comfortable with just a long-sleeved shirt. The air was much drier than it had been in the Outlands, and the breeze had stilled.

The sun was bright as it shone its hot spotlight on us. I nudged Bart’s sides with the heels of my boots, and we trotted across the path of destruction that cut through the lush, Castilan landscape. It was like whatever fuckery had swerved out of the wall and purposefully steered away from Shanukstan. If it was native to the Outlands, it probably wasn’t used to the cold and wanted to avoid it.

The path led us up a steady slope that plateaued onto a clay-colored, dirt path.

The grass was a vibrant, light-green color, and it was dotted with scattered oak trees, but there was no sign of the beast’s trail. We followed the traders’ route, and a beige town materialized on the horizon a few hours later like a mirage in the middle of a desert.

As we neared, the brown-and-terracotta rooftops became clearer, and the road transitioned to a stone path. The town looked empty, but the breeze carried the faint chatter of people and carts from somewhere in the distance.

It was the pleasant sound of a community being busy and enjoying the sunshine until it was cut through by a blood-curdling, piercing scream.

Chapter 14

The woman’s scream was straight out of a scary movie, and it rang through the town like a wailing siren. We sped down the road, and our horses’ hooves clopped rapidly and loudly against the cobblestone street. There were more screams from behind the stone homes, but the town was like a labyrinth, and we had no way of cutting through.

The houses were two or three stories high and made of beige, stone bricks that matched the road. If they’d been in the middle of the desert, they would have probably blended in with the sand.

There was a thunderous boom, and the brown and terracotta-colored rooftops rattled over our heads.

We followed the curve of the road and nearly ran over five villagers who were running and screeching in our direction. They didn’t pay us any attention and bolted toward the town’s exit.

“That’s not a good sign!” Asha called out from the back of our group.

The path arched before it widened into a circular plaza, and the first thing that caught my attention was the towering orangutan. The beast clutched the side of a three-story building and was almost as big as the house.

Its furry legs were bent with its feet against the wall while it held onto the tiled roof with one hand. It clenched a woman in its other hand like he was King Kong perched on the Empire State building. She looked anywhere from forty to sixty-five, and she had leathered, tanned skin from spending her days in the sun.

Her wrinkled face was etched in an expression of terror. Her mouth was opened wide, and it was like she’d run out of voice because there was no scream. The orangutan shook his furry limb and shook the woman like a ragdoll being flung around by a giant toddler.

I ripped my sword out of its scabbard and ran across the plaza toward the beast. Its deep-set, black eyes followed me, and it stilled its movements. To my horror, a piercing screech rattled out of the woman’s throat, and she trembled violently in the primate’s fist.

Her dull blonde hair rose like she was the bride of Frankenstein, and her eyes bulged and lost all focus. The woman’s tanned skin darkened to a black crisp, and the smell of meat burning on charcoal wafted on the breeze and made my stomach churn.

The giant ape let go of the woman, and her limp, charred body dropped to the ground with a sickening thud. There was the faint sizzling sound of overcooked bacon, and smoke curled up over the woman’s limbs. Her gaze was unblinking, and her dark brown eyes were blank and staring back at me.

“What the fuck was that?” The question was an exhale that pushed out of my chest.

I was about to lunge for the orangutan, but it jumped onto the roof and wobbled across the plaza before I had the chance. I followed its path as the women rushed to my side and stared at the beast with shocked faces.

“It is an oran-geel,” Akoni explained. “It can shock and smolder the living to death.”

Of course the Outlands couldn’t have normal orangutans; they had to mix them up with electric eels to spice things up. It didn’t share any other features with the fish, unlike the anaconda-and-centipede hybrid that had attacked the tribe in the Outlands.

The women and I followed the arch of the plaza to stay close to the beast in case it attacked someone else. Its too-long arms flailed on either side of its massive body as it ran across the sloped roofs.

Townspeople yelled and scattered away, but they were bumping into each other and falling on their knees in their panic.

“Asha and Arden!” I called out over my shoulder. “Could you make sure everyone leaves the town safely? We need to get them out of here, and away from this fucked-up ape.”

“On it!” Asha said.

She and Arden broke from our group and rushed to the panicking people. The two women gestured and yelled for them to follow, and the villagers did as they were told.

Gwen, Akoni, and I tracked the beast as it circled the plaza. It was too far away and too high to use my dragon-bone blade against it, so we had to find another way to defeat it.

The giant orangutan bent over the edge of the building and reached down. It went to grab a man, but he dove through an open door, and the beast missed him by inches. The giant primate grumbled and smacked its fist against the side of the house. A long crack snaked out in both directions away from the beast’s fist, and chips of the brick rained onto the cobblestone.

Then the beast started sprinting toward the other side of the town square.

We needed to get it distracted before it reached the exit, where Arden and Asha were ushering everyone out.

“It’s going to grab someone again,” I said. “We need to bait it.”

I glanced over at Akoni, and she nodded as if she’d read my mind.

The witch ran to the fountain at the center of the town and sat on the ground next to it. Akoni leaned against the basin and closed her eyes as if she were taking a late afternoon nap.

A few seconds later, the witch’s astral form rose from her body like a ghost. She wore the wrapped, khaki fabric over her chest and her flowing patchwork skirt that moved around her legs like waves over a shore.

Akoni shot across the town square toward the enormous orangutan and stood on the rooftop a few feet from the beast. The monkey skidded to a stop and sent more shingles sliding off.

The beast cocked its head to the side as it stared at Akoni, and I imagined it was wondering how she’d gotten there out of thin air. Gwen and I ran over while it was too busy fixing Akoni with a beady gaze. It didn’t look like much was happening behind those black eyes.

It reached out toward Akoni, and she didn’t move.

The orangutan curled its thick fingers around the witch’s body, but when it lifted its furry arm, Akoni was still hovering over the brown shingles.

The creature’s massive hand went right through her astral form.

The beast grumbled with frustration and tried again, but Akoni didn’t budge. The monkey smacked the witch, and my heart soared into my throat, and my blood boiled in a split second. I knew Akoni was safe, or else I wouldn’t have asked her to project to the beast, but the sight of the ape trying to hurt her still sparked my protective nature.

The orangutan’s massive hand swept through Akoni’s figure, and the witch smiled deviously. If she hadn’t been astral projecting, the blow would have had her flying across the plaza instead of passing through her body.

The beast flung his arms in the air and screeched in anger. The bellow shook the foundations of the attached homes and threatened to crush them into rubble.

I reached down into my core and tugged at the icy current of magic that churned inside me. It crashed against the walls of the well as it seethed over the edge and flooded my insides with electric streams of power.

They shot through my limbs and coiled with the bubbling energy that was fueled by my dragon-bone blade. They swirled together in tandem as they thrummed through my chest and arms.

The beast rose on his bent legs, and I was struck by how humanoid it was. The creature didn’t have a tail, and it made it look like a creepy, naked, furry human giant. It glanced our way, and its deep-set eyes were bright and disturbingly human. It advanced toward Akoni, but before it could reach the witch, she disappeared.

The orangutan let out a gasp, and it made me think of those videos of people performing magic tricks to monkeys and their baffled reactions. The beast was considerably less endearing than them.

The creature pivoted from side to side with wild eyes, and the homes groaned in protest under its weight. I needed to get it out of the town as soon as possible before it sent the houses toppling down like dominoes or hurt someone else.

Akoni reappeared behind the beast, but it didn’t see her and was already making its way toward the town’s entrance. Asha was by the street that led out of the center, and was gesturing for the few people still around to go through. I assumed Arden was further down the main road doing the same.

I couldn’t let the giant orangutan get a hold of any of the townspeople and fry them like he’d done to that woman. Especially not Asha or Arden.

I imagined clumping my fiery magic together like a snowball in my hands, and I flung the pulsing orb of orange energy at the beast. Thick clumps of lava exploded against its back, and they seemed to stick to its fur like gum in someone’s hair.

The beast wailed and flailed its arms back to try to pick the burning gunk off, but it couldn’t quite reach it. Its limbs looked like pool noodles as it swung them over its shoulders and around its back. Its fingertips prodded the hardened lava, but it couldn’t pinch the stuff to pull it off.

I couldn’t believe that it wasn’t melting or burning on the spot, and I wondered what was in Tullia’s water that made its monsters so durable.

The orangutan whirled around and finally saw Akoni hovering a few feet away where she’d rematerialized. The creature furrowed its brows and charged over the clay tiles with a terrifying determination. I knew it couldn’t hurt the witch, but I couldn’t just watch it barrel toward her, either.

I threw another ball of fire at it to distract it, and the flames hit the side of its face. Its head snapped in my direction, and there was a crazed look in its eyes. The black beads looked tiny in its massive, wrinkly face.

It didn’t look like the orangutans I’d seen at the zoo when I was a kid, this one had a wide, slightly curved face that was dark brown with faint, white lines that I assumed were hairs or scratches. Its cheeks were bulbous, and it had reddish-orange fur growing under its lips like a fuzzy goatee.

“Gwen,” I said, and I couldn’t mask the panic creeping into my voice.

The beast was staring at me as if assessing my movements and figuring out when to strike. I couldn’t let it charge at me with Gwen nearby and Akoni’s physical body resting by the fountain.

“Can you stay with Akoni and make sure you’re both okay until she’s back in her body?” I took a tentative step forward with my arms aloft in front of me.

“Of course,” Gwen said.

The willowy brunette slowly backed away, and the orangutan’s eyes followed her movement. I took a more assertive step away from Gwen, and the creature’s attention snapped back toward me.

I made sure not to make any more abrupt movements, and kept shuffling further from the women so the ape wouldn’t pay attention to them. I needed to buy time to find a way out of the labyrinthine town. There couldn’t be just one way in and out, but I hadn’t had the chance to inspect the plaza.

“Akoni!” I called out. “Can you see a way out?”

The orangutan crouched and watched me with fascination. It seemed to have taken a breather from wanting to electrocute passersby and was observing me like I was an animal in an enclosure.

I didn’t know much about normal orangutans from Earth, but I’d always been under the impression that they were shy and gentle. But then again, they weren’t part eel, either.

Akoni didn’t respond to my question, but her prickly magic wafted inside my brain a few seconds later. The static electricity spread like a swelling storm cloud and filled my head. I was still aware that I was staring at the orangutan, and I knew that it was still watching me, but my vision shifted.

I wasn’t seeing the town center from my perspective anymore but from a bird’s-eye view. The image was glitchy and grainy as if I was looking at an old surveillance tape.

Something was swirling around in my mind, but I couldn’t grasp the thought. I didn’t need to be told what was happening and instantly figured out that Akoni must have shared her sight with me. Was this a form of mindbending?

I trusted the witch not to do whatever it was she’d done to the cannibals, but it was a strange sensation to have her in my mind. It was like someone had crawled into my brain and was tickling me from the inside. The sensation was similar to a stray strand of hair brushing my skin that I couldn’t pick off.

The town was much more condensed than I’d thought. There were two streets that led in before arching around the oval-shaped plaza at the center. The women and I had entered by the south end, but there was a mirrored route that led north.

I spotted Arden and Asha a few yards from the southern entrance with a horde of people clustered together. The orangutan was a reddish-orange blob that almost matched the tiled roofs it sat on. I blinked, and I was staring up at it from my own body.

The cloud of magic burst, and static electricity rained over my skin. My mind was instantly cleared, and I was back to being its sole occupant. It was a weird experience that I’d have to ask Akoni about later, after we got rid of the hazardous, massive primate.

I scanned the tops of the attached houses, but I couldn’t see Akoni’s astral form, and I figured she’d returned to her body. I locked eyes with the orangutan, and it curiously cocked its head to the side as if it was wondering what I would do next.

My insides were jittery, and it took all my mental strength to hold myself back from bolting in the creature’s direction. I had to be sure I wasn’t leading it toward Gwen and Akoni.

“She’s waking up!” the willowy brunette shouted from behind me.

It was like she’d sensed that I was becoming anxious and needed the confirmation. Her words were like a starting pistol at a race, and in the next heartbeat, I was pounding across the square toward the beast.

The orangutan jumped to its feet in surprise and let out a loud sound that was a mix between a yelp and a grumble. Before I reached the stone house it was perched on, I made a sudden U-turn and charged toward the second road tucked in a corner on the opposite side of the town center.

I didn’t look back at the orangutan, but there was a loud thud, and the ground shook. It had hopped off the roof and was barreling toward me. I was relieved to see Gwen and Akoni had moved out of the way and were near the homes to my right.

Once I led the fucked-up primate out of the town, they would be safe to meet me on the outskirts. The constricting town was surrounded by empty fields, so it was the safest place to fight the monster off.

I turned onto the arched street and chanced a look over my shoulder.

The orangutan looked like a toddler wobbling through a LEGO city. Its arms were outstretched on either side of its round body, and it kept swerving off course like it hadn’t yet found its center of gravity.

I turned my attention back around in front of me. The road was identical to the one we’d entered on, with attached stone and brick homes lining each side. It was deserted, but I couldn’t be sure if there wasn’t anyone hiding in their houses.

The beast’s thudding steps reverberated through the street, and I hopped over the uneven cobblestone to avoid tripping. There was a sudden gust of wind from behind, and I imagined the beast had tried to grab at me but missed.

I pushed myself further away and turned the corner onto the last stretch of the journey out. The cobblestone cut off abruptly ahead and turned to a dirt path. I let out a relieved sigh as I stepped onto the flat ground and was no longer surrounded by homes. I wanted to stretch the distance between the beast and the town to prevent harm or damage to the people or homes.

The fields stretched out to the horizon with a few oak trees dotting the vibrant green grass. I went off the path and onto the dewy field to lead the orangutan away from the traders’ route. The town looked pretty secluded, but I didn’t want to chance any visitors bumping into a giant oran-geel on their course.

The beast screeched in annoyance, and something brushed my back. It was a faint touch, but it was enough to let me know that the fucked-up primate was getting closer.

I ran around a large tree and hoped it would slow the beast down. Once I was a few feet away, I whirled around to face the oncoming danger. The orangutan jumped onto the oak tree as if it wanted to swing off its branches even though the beast was almost as tall as the oak.

There was a resounding crack, and the thick tree trunk snapped in half. The orangutan grumbled in annoyance and disappointment as if it was actually a toddler who’d broken a favorite toy.

While the beast was preoccupied with its shattered tree, I charged toward it with my dragon-blade thrust forward. I was a foot away from its ankle when its too-human eyes darted in my direction. I’d almost managed to nick its Achilles tendon with the serrated side of my blade, but the primate swung its arm like a golf club and smacked me in the side.

I was flung in the air and landed on my feet a couple of yards away. I skidded over the dewy grass and planted my heels into the soft soil to slow my slide and come to a stop.

The orangutan’s bulbous brows furrowed and drooped over its black eyes before it pulled its lips back in an angry snarl. It looked like it’d unhinged its jaw, and its mouth was a gaping hole with sharp, yellowed teeth attached to its black gums. It let out a deafening screech before smacking its chest with its massive fists.

It grabbed the top half of the broken tree and whipped it in the air like it weighed nothing. The orangutan flung the leafy part, and the tree arched over the field toward me. I dove out of the way and, with my momentum, rolled back up to my feet just as the tree trunk hit the spot I’d been standing.

The branches snapped as the tree slid across the damp terrain and formed a path in the grass. I whipped around to see the giant primate charging at me on all fours. It was disturbing to watch, like I’d been stuck inside a nightmare.

From the corner of my eye, I saw Akoni and Gwen running across the field from the main road to the town. I focused my attention on the beast and let it close the space between us. I needed to get as near to it as possible if I was going to do any damage.

My dragon-bone sword thrummed with heated power that coursed through my veins and seared my skin with fiery magic. The orangutan didn’t seem to question why I wasn’t moving and stopped a few inches from me to lift its clenched, furry fist in the air.

Before it had the chance to swat me like a fly, I lunged forward and swung the straight edge of my blade toward its slumped shoulder. The sword buzzed and hummed as it lit up with fire and stabbed its armpit. The tip of the blade shot out from the top of its shoulder before I tore it out again.

The orangutan screamed in pain as thick, black liquid oozed out of its wound. It jumped back before I could stab it again, and its black eyes flared with rage. Streaks of white lines crossed over its beady gaze like forked lightning strikes.

Its injured arm hung limp by its body. It roared and stomped the ground before reaching out for me. Its fat fingers curled around my torso like I was the size of a doll before it lifted me off the ground.

I’d raised my dominant hand before it grabbed me, and my dragon-bone sword blazed in my grip.

“Isaac!” Both Gwen and Akoni screamed as they neared.

They were panting and standing about ten feet away from the beast, and they were staring with panicked gazes up at my dangling feet. In the distance by the northern entrance to the town, a small group of civilians had formed to watch the scene from afar.

It was a bold move to let the beast capture me, but it was the quickest way to get close enough to do some damage. The orangutan struggled to keep its balance now that it couldn’t lean on its left arm.

My powers swirled in my core, and I focused on the icy, electric current that pumped in my veins like my own blood. My nerves vibrated with a surge of magic as I pulled at the strands of pulsing energy. The well at my core overflowed with a soothing rush of water that cooled my insides.

The beast glared at my sword, and the furry arm that held me trembled as it bared its teeth at me. It didn’t attempt to bite, but I couldn’t give it the chance to if it changed its mind.

My skin tingled, and there was a snapping sound like I’d touched a fleece blanket charged with static electricity. The flow of liquid magic at my core coursed through my body and kept the sensation at bay. The giant orangutan was trying to electrocute me, but its powers were subdued by the icy magic that ran through my veins.

With my free hand, I plunged the flaming tip of my dragon-bone blade into the creature’s wrist and sliced through the flesh and bones. The beast wailed in a panicked screech, and its fingers loosened around me as both the primate’s hand and I fell to the ground.

We landed with a thud on the dewy grass, and before the beast could try to attack again, I was up on my feet.

The giant orangutan cried out and patted its dismembered hand with its attached one like it wasn’t understanding what had happened. It flailed its handless arm, and black blood splattered over the grass like tar.

“Isaac!” Akoni and Gwen yelled.

The women rushed to my side and clung to my arms as if they were worried I’d cut them off.

“I’m okay,” I assured them. “It tried to electrocute me.”

The beast plopped on the ground and picked its hand up with one of its feet to inspect it with a confused expression. It seemed to have forgotten about us. For now.

“Oh, my…” Gwen’s doe eyes bored into me with worry. “How did you…”

She trailed off as if she couldn’t let herself think of the rest of the question. If I hadn’t had my powers, I would have been fried to a crisp.

“It can’t electrocute through my magic,” I said, and I couldn’t help but add, “so I think we can neutralize its power with ours.”

The orangutan tried to stick its hand back to its remaining arm where blood still spewed out like a defective sprinkler. The creature grumbled in frustration when its hand plopped to the ground instead of gluing back on like it was desperately trying to make happen. The giant beast wailed before grabbing the fist and flinging it across the field.

I gestured with my arms for the women to stand behind me as we all took a step back.

“We’ll need to capture it,” I said. “Then we can smother it with our magic.”

The creature narrowed its eyes on us, and its reddish-orange fur rose with static as if it was charging its body with power.

“Do you think you can help me with your water magic?” I asked Gwen.

The willowy brunette had a determined look on her pretty face as she kept her attention on the fucked-up primate. She nodded and furrowed her eyebrows in concentration while lifting her arms up with her palms facing the beast.

The orangutan rose on its legs, and it was almost twenty feet tall. It towered over us with its amputated limb outstretched, while the other swung slightly.

The beast wasn’t at its full strength, but it was big enough to still do a lot of damage. I concentrated on my magic, and my head fogged up with static electricity. It prickled like tiny spiders crawling around my scalp before raining down my nape and spreading over my back.

I imagined the orangutan weighing as much as a feather and concentrated on lifting its body over the grass. Akoni tilted her chin down and was looking at the hairy beast from under her brows. Her heavily ringed fingers wiggled at her sides, and her full, berry-colored lips moved rapidly in a silent mumble.

I strained my muscles as if I was physically picking the giant creature up, and I watched in fascination as its body floated over the blood-soaked field. It kicked its legs frantically and tried to grab at the cracked tree stump nearby to pull itself back onto solid ground.

I split my focus from lifting the beast to sheathing my dragon-bone blade back in my scabbard. I wouldn’t need my sword for the next part of the plan. I pulled at the icy current from its well at my core, and the electric magic buzzed throughout my body like it was competing in Formula One racing.

The oran-geel thrashed ten feet in the air and wailed in protest. A faint, shimmering, purple hue wrapped itself around the creature, and its commotion was muffled. We needed to fill the orb with enough water to drown it, but I was scared we wouldn’t manage it.

Gwen and I had used our magic against the huge sea serpent in the Weirding Waters, but the willowy brunette was still new to her magical powers. I didn’t want her to overdo it.

I glanced over at Gwen to make sure she was ready to do it. She smiled faintly and gave me a curt nod before turning back to the hovering beast.

I did the same and lifted my hands over my head to channel my magic toward the orangutan. My veins cooled as the icy power churned with my blood and pumped into my chest like it was my life force.

Water wasn’t on my list of powers, but I focused on the icy magic and imagined melting it with the lava-like energy that I’d pulled from the dragon-bone sword sheathed at my hip.

The air became sticky with humidity, and the dewy grass lost its gleam. I flexed my muscles and watched myself squeezing each individual blade of grass and extracting their moisture. The shimmering orb slowly filled with water until the orangutan’s lower body was underwater.

Its gushing wounds spilled and mixed with the liquid and turned it a murky, black color. It looked like it had spilled a barrel of oil and was bathing in it. The primate’s reddish-orange fur became matted and tinted black, like it had done a poor dye job.

I glanced over at Gwen to make sure she was okay. Her slender limbs trembled as she strained to pull out her magic and direct it toward the giant bubble a few feet above us. Strands of wavy, brown hair clung to the sides of her face as her temples beaded with sweat.

“Gwen…” I said in a gentle tone.

I wanted to reach over to her, but any break in my concentration could pop the orb of magic and ruin our progress. I also wasn’t sure what it would do to her if I broke the flow of power that flooded the orb.

“I’m good,” she said between her teeth, and her nostrils flared. “I’m just… concentrating.”

“Okay.” There was hesitation in my voice, but I nodded. “If it’s too much, let me know.”

“I… will,” she said and clenched her fingers to form two claws.

The water level was rising rapidly in the orb, and the beast was fully submerged in the cool liquid. It bared its teeth, and there was a muffled wail that caused an explosion of bubbles to erupt from its nostrils and gaping mouth.

It bashed against the curved walls of the purple-hued orb, but the magical bubble was malleable and stretched out like a half-inflated balloon. The oran-geel shook violently, and the water churned with the bursts of electricity. It sizzled on my skin like the memory of being zapped, but the sensation was gone in seconds.

The bubble was letting us confine the beast, but its electricity was still effective in the water. I needed to neutralize its magic with mine.

Water was a great conduit for electricity, so I couldn’t imagine that being very helpful. But then I had one of those insane ideas that quickly became brilliant the more I thought about it.

Water was a great conduit, but ice wasn’t. Electricity couldn’t move through ice the same way it can through water.

I raised my arms up with my palms facing the bubble, and I focused on my icy magic.

A stream of frigid energy flowed in my veins and sparked an explosion of goosebumps over my entire body. I shivered from the cold rushing from my core, and I ignored the instinct of turning off the tap of magic.

A white blob formed against the bubble, and thin, vein-like lines appeared against the side of the balloon like it was turning into a snowflake. My skin started to burn from the intense cold, and the image of Jack Torrance frozen in The Shining popped into my head.

The water in the bubble over us stilled, and so did the orangutan. Inch by inch, the water froze, and the orangutan was locked into place.

Its legs were stuck in the ice, and the beast’s humanoid eyes widened with terror as it gradually froze over. I stared at the translucent orb and shoved my magic at it from all sides.

The ice hardened and worked into the creature’s soft tissue. All the color was bleached from the oran-geel’s face, and it turned startlingly pale.

My powers swirled around the circular walls and tightened their course until the orb was a smooth ball. My muscles twitched as I glided the giant ball further away from us, the road, and the town. I didn’t want any collateral damage, and the best thing was to push it further over the empty field and then shatter it.

My limbs shook as I pushed it as high as I could before letting go.

I let out a loud exhale, and the giant ball of ice crashed into the rocky ground. Chunks of ice skidded over the field, but there was only a dent in the ball. I lifted the frozen beast and let it plummet onto the field five more times until it was finally just thousands of tiny pieces of destroyed monster.

I was instantly flooded with relief. After being haunted by that vision for weeks, I was grateful the beast was a problem of the past. I hoped it was the last fuckery to come out of the Outlands. From now on, I only wanted to deal with normal-sized creatures instead of Big Bads.

Akoni had a bright smile, and the trinkets in her hair jingled as she rushed to wrap me in a warm embrace.

“You did amazing,” she said with pride in her melodic voice.

“Thank you.” I grinned. “I couldn’t have done it without you and Gwen.”

I glanced over at the willowy brunette who was staring at me with a faint smile. Her face had drained of color and glistened with sweat. Akoni let go of me and fixed Gwen with a concerned expression.

“Gwen?” I asked and reached over to her.

“We did it,” she said, but her usually dreamy voice was raw and cracked.

Her brown, doe eyes rolled back to only show the whites, and before I knew it, she went limp.

Chapter 15

My heart plunged to the depths of my stomach as I lunged forward and caught Gwen before she hit the ground. Her skin was clammy and hot as if she’d spent hours in a sauna, and her full lips were pale and dry. I was relieved to hear her breathing, even though it was raspy and labored.

I plucked the willowy brunette off her feet, and her head lolled over my arm. Akoni rushed over and gently placed Gwen’s head against my chest before I could ask. One of the willowy brunette’s arms hung limply over the side, and Akoni folded it over Gwen’s stomach.

“Thanks,” I said.

I wanted Gwen to be comfortable while I carried her, and if her head or arm dangled over, it could strain her muscles and hurt her. When she was all tucked in, I bolted toward the entrance to the town and the people that crowded the cobblestone path. They clustered around us and spoke over each other in excited voices, but I couldn’t understand what they were saying.

They had the same musical cadence as Andamora, but their consonants sounded a tad harsher than the stunning advisor’s. I had no time to try to decipher what they were saying, or to be polite and ask them to slow down.

“I need help,” I demanded to whoever would listen.

There were about a dozen people, and they all blinked at me without seeming to comprehend. They wore big grins, and their faces were lit up with relief and excitement.

“Help!” I emphasized the word and hoped that would make them understand.

I kept moving and made sure none of the townspeople collided with Gwen in their clamber. Their eyes shone like they were meeting their idol, but I didn’t have the time or patience to entertain them at the moment.

“I need help,” I said louder and at a slower pace.

Their accent reminded me of Spanish, and I racked my brain for a sliver of language I remembered from my one class in high school.

“A… yuda.” The word came out hesitantly, so I repeated it with more assertiveness. “Ayuda!”

The older woman at the front of the group cocked her head to the side and furrowed her thick, black brows. Her dark brown eyes darted to Gwen in my arms, and they widened as if the woman had just noticed the unconscious girl I was carrying.

She said something in a fast-paced language that sounded like a blur of vowels, and I blinked and shook my head without understanding.

The woman pursed her thin lips and gestured for me to follow her. She yelled at the others, and they parted out of the way. Their calls and shouts of excitement shifted to hushed whispers of worried curiosity.

The older woman was maybe seventy years old and had pulled her salt-and-pepper hair back in a low, tight bun at the nape of her neck. She wore a deep magenta blouse that was tucked into a thick, felted wool skirt. It had floral patterns on the hem that looked drawn on with navy-colored paint.

She led us around the arch of the town and back into the plaza at the center. There was a bigger crowd anxiously waiting around the fountain, but they erupted in cheers when they saw us turn the corner.

They swarmed us with what I assumed were a firing round of questions, but I blocked out their sound. My hearing buzzed, and my vision went in and out of focus at the overwhelming welcome.

I spotted Arden and Asha as they pushed their way through the group with worried expressions. Their gazes scanned my face before darting down to Gwen.

“What happened?” they asked, and their voices were edged with panic.

“She fainted after we killed the orangutan.” My brows rose, and my eyes stung with the threat of tears. “She used too much magic.”

“No…” The word escaped Arden’s parted lips in a faint breath.

The older woman who led us to the town center was barking orders at the people, and they shifted out of our way. She marched toward the other side of the plaza to a wide building at the center of a row of homes.

Its façade was mainly made of beige bricks, but it had a few gray stones in the mix. The window frames were a dark brown wood, and the panels cut the glass into four equal squares. The top windows had small boxes mounted on the edge with bright red flowers poking out over the lip.

A sign that read “Taberna Dabi” hung over the double doors. I assumed it translated to Dabi Tavern, and I figured it was the town’s name and inn.

The woman barged through the doors like she owned the place and charged over to the front desk. No one was there, and I assumed they’d run out of the town during the chaos or were somewhere in hiding.

“Payo!” she called out.

She was no more than five feet tall and had to push herself over the desk. Her feet dangled over the blue floor tiles as she leaned against the top and peered over to the other side.

“Payo!” She followed the name with something else that came out in a blur of words.

There was a muffled grumble from the other side of the desk, and then a man stood up. He must have hidden when the beast had attacked and had been hunched under the desk for quite some time. I doubted he’d known the orangutan had been led out of the town.

I recognized him as the man who’d dove out of the beast’s way and into a building earlier.

I glanced around the lobby but didn’t see any signs of alcohol or seating areas, and I wondered why they wouldn’t just call it a hotel or inn.

The woman was speaking in a raised voice, and I wasn’t sure if she was scolding the man or was worried for Gwen’s well-being. I had a hunch it was a mixture of both. She pointed from me to the man before smacking the desk’s surface.

The man, whom I assumed was called Payo, nodded and almost looked more terrified of the older woman than he’d been of the giant oran-geel. I couldn’t tell what they were to each other, but I assumed she must be his grandmother.

Her features melted from her stern expression, and a pleased smile spread across her face. She nodded with approval and wagged her wrinkly finger at him like she was saying, “you better because I know where you live!”

Or, at least, that was what I imagined she was telling him.

The woman turned to us, and her features shifted to a sympathetic smile and gaze. She said something in Castilan before motioning to Payo, who held three sets of keys that had evergreen tassels attached to them.

“You may follow me,” Payo said in a slow and heavily accented voice.

“Ahma,” the woman said in a kind voice before saying another jumble of words I couldn’t understand.

I recognized the term of endearment that meant a mix between soul and love that I’d learned in Valuuz. The woman patted my arm in an affectionate and motherly way before leaving the hotel.

Payo led us up rickety stairs to the third floor. The hall was short and consisted of three bedroom doors. One at the end of the hall, and two more across from each other on the sides.

“Sida Raina told me you will be staying in these three rooms,” Payo said as he led us down the short hall.

The man used the title for Lady, and the mystery around the woman was growing. She spoke to the hotel receptionist like she was scolding him, had the authority to book us three rooms, and commanded the townspeople like they were all petulant children. I wondered if she owned the hotel, or if Dabi was just a tight community that acted like a family, and she was the reigning matriarch.

“Raina gets things done.” Asha sounded like she was commenting to herself more than to the group.

“She is a very kind mayor,” Payo said. “She wanted you to rest in my hotel for the night.”

I was surprised at Raina’s official title. I hadn’t met many women of authority since landing in the medieval world of Tullia, but it was nice to know they existed.

Unlike the Nuno Sanses and Lord Brixton seniors of the world, she was modest and kind with her power. I admired that.

Payo opened the door and let us file in before hovering in the doorway. I went straight for the double bed across the room and gently placed Gwen on the cotton sheets.

She looked so peaceful. I brushed the strands of hair from her pretty face. She reminded me of Sleeping Beauty, and I held back the urge to kiss her plush lips because I doubted it would work like in the fairytales.

“The other two rooms are yours,” Payo said from across the room.

I’d already forgotten the hotelier was there. I glanced at him and gave him a polite smile. He handed Asha, who had been the last to enter, three sets of keys.

“Please let me know if there is anything else you need,” he said. “I will be downstairs.”

We nodded, but he stayed in the doorway and fidgeted with his long, bony fingers. His smile was awkward, and his hazel eyes darted around the room without meeting anyone’s gaze.

“Sida Raina has told me what you have done,” Payo said after an uncomfortable pause. “Thank you for your bravery and strength.”

The hotelier bowed and closed the door before I could say anything.

I was glad he did because I never knew how to react to people’s gratitude. My instinct was always to thank them back, but that seemed like a weird response.

The women circled the wrought-iron bed with concern flooding their features. Akoni was sitting on the edge of the mattress and placed her delicate hand on the willowy brunette’s slender arm.

Arden and Asha stood at the foot of the bed. The petite woman hugged herself and stood glued to her partner while the dark-skinned woman gripped the iron bar of the bedframe.

The room was modest with a clawfoot tub in the left corner and a wooden dresser against the right wall, in front of the bedroom door. The space looked relatively empty, but was heavy with anxious energy as we all stared at Gwen.

My stomach was in knots, and I chewed the inside of my cheek as I racked my brain for a solution. I couldn’t stop my mind from veering off track into a dark void of tragedy that was fueled by fear.

I couldn’t lose Gwen. I refused to let that happen.

The willowy brunette’s breathing eased, and her chest rose and fell at a natural pace. She’d regained color in her delicate features, and her eyelids fluttered like she was dreaming. I imagined those were all good signs, but I wouldn’t be able to relax until she woke up.

“I wish there was something I could do,” I said with a heavy heart. “I shouldn’t have let her use so much magic.”

“You can’t blame yourself for this,” Arden said and pursed her lips. “Gwen knew what she was doing, and I’m sure this is just her recharging.”

“She’s right, Isaac.” Akoni stared at me with kind, brown eyes. “This is nobody’s fault. Gwen is strong, and it was her first time using so much power. All witches need to recuperate after spending their energy.”

I nodded, and the jitters in my body calmed a little at their words. They were right. Even Akoni and Tevai had to rest after using their magic for a long time or having a burst of intense power. It was only natural that Gwen had to do the same.

“Would you like me to visit her?” Akoni offered in a soothing voice.

“Uh?” I cocked my head to the side and blinked at her. “What do you mean?”

My gaze darted to the willowy brunette who was lying down on the mattress right next to Akoni. How would the witch visit her if they were already in the same room?

“I can meet her in her dream,” Akoni explained. “See how she is from there.”

“Is that mindbending?” I asked. “Like what you did earlier to show me the town plan.”

“Yes.” Akoni nodded. “I hope that was okay. It was surprisingly difficult to enter your mind.”

“What do you mean?” I frowned. “Is that a bad sign?”

“Normally, I just step in like walking through a doorway,” she said with a shrug, and pride gleamed in her dark eyes. “But with you, I needed to work for it. It means you have strong mental barriers. With practice, no one would be able to enter without your approval.”

That must have been why the image was so grainy and glitchy. If Akoni had been able to just step inside, I assumed the town’s map would have been much clearer. It was nice to know I had the ability to block any unwanted guests in my own brain, though I hadn’t minded Akoni’s presence.

“It was surprising to… have you there,” I said, “but I trust you.”

She smiled, and her cheeks turned a faint shade of pink that spread over her baked clay-colored freckles.

“Would you like me to do the same with Gwen?” Akoni asked with sincerity. “I do not want to be invasive, but it might help.”

“I don’t think Gwen would mind,” I said.

“Mmm.” The willowy brunette stirred, and the blankets crinkled at her feet. “What won’t I mind?”

She sounded slightly groggy, and she yawned like she was waking up from a ten-hour death nap. Gwen twisted her slender body and stretched her limbs over her head before letting out a soft sigh of comfort.

My heart swelled with affection, and relief flooded my body like a tidal wave.

“Gwen,” I sighed, and I sat next to her on the mattress.

I took her hand in mine and tenderly squeezed her elegant fingers. I suppressed the need to touch every inch of her to make sure she was really there and awake.

“You’re up!” Asha let out the words in a long breath.

“What happened?” Gwen blinked at us, but her doe eyes were hazy with sleep.

“What do you remember?” Asha asked in a gentle tone.

“Uh… we were running…” Gwen’s eyebrows furrowed, and her gaze darted over her lap as if her memories were scattered over the mattress with her. “There was that giant orangutan…”

She drifted off and shook her head. A worried expression fell over her features, and she looked up at us with worried eyes.

“I don’t remember the rest,” she said, and her lower lip wobbled.

“That’s okay,” Asha reassured. “You’ll remember after some rest.”

“I will stay here with you,” Akoni said in a matter-of-fact tone.

“You don’t have to.” Gwen’s protest sounded sleepy and unconvincing.

“I want to.” The witch was firm and left no room for debate.

“Alright,” I said with a slow nod. “We’ll head out to give you some peace. I’ll ask Payo to bring some food up later for you.”

I had to force myself to leave Gwen and walk out of the room, but crowding her space wasn’t going to do her any good. She had Akoni, who knew all about magic and its effects, and she’d be able to take care of her. It made me feel less anxious to step out.

I walked Asha and Arden to the other end of the hall to the bedroom on the right side of the staircase. The dark-skinned woman unlocked the door before handing me the third set of keys. Their room was a mirrored layout from Gwen and Akoni’s and overlooked the town square.

“By the way,” Arden said as she stepped inside, “we found a secure stable near the entrance to the town for the horses.”

“Wow.” I ran my hand down my face. “I didn’t even have the chance to think about it. Thank you.”

“No worries.” A faint smile spread over the petite woman’s face. “A lot has been going on. It’s normal that something falls through the cracks, but we’re here to help out.”

I nodded and smiled. Arden always seemed to know what to say to make me feel better. The energy shifted and buzzed with electricity, and the two women watched me with an intensity that made my nerves jitter.

“I was thinking I’d have a look around Dabi,” I said, and my voice sounded shy and unsure even to my own ears. “Do you want to join?”

Arden and Asha exchanged a meaningful look before staring at me with wide eyes. The petite woman bit her lower lip and raised her brows as if she was pleading.

“I think I need to rest a bit, too,” Arden said with some disappointment.

“We can meet for dinner,” Asha suggested with a smile.

“That sounds good to me.” I nodded. “I’ll see you later.”

I stopped by the front desk on my way out to ask Payo if it’d be possible to bring some dinner up for Akoni and Gwen, and I was glad to learn he could. He mentioned there was a restaurant next door if I wanted something a little less simple.

I thanked him and stepped out into the town square. The sun was dipping behind Dabi Taberna and cast a golden glow over the cobblestone center. People were sweeping up the debris the fucked-up orangutan had created when it decided to make the town its personal jungle gym.

Dabi was a quaint place that reminded me a little of pictures I’d seen of northern Portugal and Spain. Back on Earth, I’d dreamed of getting to travel the world, and I would have never expected to have the opportunity to do just that in a different realm. It was another perk of being in Tullia.

I couldn’t imagine a life without adventure anymore.

The locals chatted and some even laughed together as they helped each other clean the town up. There was a nervous energy, but they seemed to push through the discomfort to get the work done.

The women and I had been inside Dabi Taberna for less than an hour, and the plaza was already cleared up. There weren’t shattered, terracotta-colored shingles scattered on the ground, and the shops seemed to have reopened.

I wandered into a tiny fruit market by the northern entrance to the town. The shop was sandwiched between a butcher’s and a house that had an orange-painted front door.

It was interesting to see the stores and the private homes sharing the same strip of attached houses. The market’s layout looked like a studio room that had been revamped into a shop. There was what looked like a mud stove at the back and a chair in the corner.

The rest of the space was occupied by wooden tables that were stocked with baskets of fruit and vegetables. A narrow, spiral staircase was tucked in the back corner that led to the upper levels. It was probably where the shop owner’s living quarters were.

A man was arranging the display of bright oranges that must have toppled over when the beast had raced over the rooftops. The clerk looked about thirty-five and had a clean-shaven face that revealed dimpled cheeks.

I bought a few pieces of fruit that I assumed were oranges, figs, and pears the man called albu, figo, and pera. I had no idea if they would taste like the fruit on Earth, but they’d be a good snack for the road back to Domum Shine.

I meandered back outside and noticed the sun was already hidden behind Dabi Taberna on the opposite side of the square. The pinkish rays tinted the deep blue sky and made the clouds look like wisps of cotton candy.

On my route back around the town center, I found an arrowsmith near the fountain and stopped by to see what was there. A broad woman was tidying up the bows that hung on the walls of her shop.

“Salve. ”She smiled at me and resumed her work.

I repeated the greeting, sal-veh, and hoped I pronounced it properly, before I let my attention drift to the shop. At the back of the room, there was an anvil and a hammer next to a wooden stool. The wall was covered with iron racks of metal tools behind it. There were bins filled with colorful, fletched arrows by the door.

The indigo ones caught my attention because their fletching made me think of Gwen’s magical, watery aura. They would be perfect for her. I plucked one of them out of the stack to inspect it. It was about thirty inches long with carved, stone tips that had serrated edges, and that was what was needed when fighting against Big Bads.

The willowy brunette had used up most of her arrows during the fight with the cannibals and would need some new ones.

“How much are these?” I asked the arrowsmith as I gestured to the bin.

The woman waved her hands as if to say no, and I frowned in confusion. I assumed she meant it wasn’t for sale and placed the arrow back in the bin.

The arrowsmith shook her head and grabbed a bunch of blue-fletched arrows and placed them in a canvas bag. She pushed the bag into my arms.

“Take,” she said in a thick accent. “Hmm… for…”

Her forehead wrinkled, and she scanned the room while humming under her breath. She didn’t seem able to come up with a word and instead waved her hand toward the ceiling and then the door.

I figured she meant she was thanking me for defeating the orangutan by giving me the arrows as a gift. It was incredibly generous of her, and I was touched by her gesture. I bowed my head and smiled before leaving.

I looked forward to giving Gwen the arrows when she woke up from her rest. I hoped it would be a nice pick-me-up.

The temperature had dropped a few degrees, and even though it wasn’t as cold as in Domum Shine or Lydmark, I shivered. Without the sun, it was definitely sweater weather.

Dancing firelight pulsed out through open windows and doors, and I headed toward the restaurant next to Dabi Taberna. It was tiny with only five tables and was an open concept with the kitchen in full view at the back. It was like dining in someone’s home, and it made the space look cozy.

To my surprise, it was full, and I was glad to see Arden and Asha by the window overlooking the town square. The petite woman smiled at me when I neared them, and her dark eyes seemed to shine even brighter.

I sat between the two women and set the canvas tote on the floor next to me.

“Went on a shopping spree?” Asha teased.

Her doe eyes went from the bag to my face, and there was a flare of fire that seemed to momentarily spark in her gaze.

“Couldn’t help myself,” I laughed. “Found these arrows for Gwen and some fruit for tomorrow’s journey.”

“Smart.” Arden leaned in with a grin. “Because I’ll be hungry on the road, and you’d be the only snack there.”

The comment was directed at me, and I held back from letting my jaw drop in surprise. Asha giggled and nodded in agreement.

“Hmm, you’re right.” The dark-skinned woman nodded with a devilish smile. “I think Isaac would be a satisfying treat.”

We hadn’t ordered, but the waiter placed three bowls of stew in front of us, and I hoped my face wasn’t bright pink from the women’s blatant flirting. My insides were churning like a load of laundry slowly sloshing around inside a washing machine.

It sent a pleasant shiver down my spine and set small fires in my lower abdomen. I squirmed in my seat, but couldn’t seem to get comfortable on the wooden chair, not when my dick was making itself known in my pants. If Asha and Arden decided to have a taste of me, I wouldn’t refuse. My body craved to be devoured by the beautiful duo.

“You two sure know how to make a guy blush,” I chuckled and took a spoonful of broth.

The stew was thick and warm, and it was the perfect winter meal. I tore a piece of bread and soaked up the broth. It tasted slightly like beef and vegetables, and I didn’t question its contents. I was happy that it was good.

The women giggled at my flustered reaction, and the conversation shifted to our day’s battle and setting off in the early morning for Domum Shine.

Once I was fed, and we were out of the restaurant, I was ready for bed. I wished Arden and Asha a goodnight and entered my bedroom at the center of the hallway on the third floor of Dabi Taberna.

My wrought-iron bed was against the opposite wall between two windows. To my right, there was a large clawfoot tub in the corner with a wooden chair next to it, and on the other side of the room was a dresser and two-seater couch.

I peered out one of the windows and saw the beige, stone building across a narrow strip of garden. There were silhouettes of trees below me that seemed to connect the strip of homes and shops.

A soft knock on my door startled me, and I rushed over in case it was an emergency. When I swung it open, I found Arden and Asha standing in the hallway. They seemed almost shy as they looked up at me.

“Hey,” Asha said.

“Hey…” I said with a hint of suspicion.

I had no idea why they would visit me again after we’d just said goodnight, but I wasn’t mad about it. I stepped aside to let them in and closed the door behind them.

“I just wanted to say thank you…” Arden gave me a sheepish smile. “Again.”

“For what?” I asked.

“For everything, really,” Asha said and took a micro-step toward me.

“You’ve always been there for us,” Arden continued, “to protect us and to support us.”

My heart hammered rapidly in my chest, and my breath caught in my throat. My thoughts stilled, and everything seemed to freeze in time. The only ones moving and speaking were Arden and Asha.

“And…” The petite woman glanced at her partner before meeting my eyes. “We wanted to… be there for you in return.”

Chapter 16

I was unable to compute what they were saying, so I stared at them in stunned silence.

The two women fixed me with an intense look that bored into my soul and twisted my insides in a tantalizing way. They couldn’t mean what I thought they meant, could they?

“What are you saying?” My eyes flickered from theirs down to the women’s plush lips.

“Arden and I have had many discussions about you,” Asha said.

“About me?” I was aware I sounded dumb, but I needed to be one hundred percent certain that what I was thinking was what they were saying.

“Yes.” The dark-skinned woman smiled and bit her lower lip.

“Asha has mentioned to me that she’s very attracted to you,” Arden said.

My eyes widened, and my head snapped in Asha’s direction. Her coils were like a crown around her beautiful face, and her dark skin was warmer in the glow of the torches that hung on the wall.

“Is that true?” I breathed out.

My second-in-command nodded, and a ghost of a smile appeared on her lips.

“I had to admit I have a crush on you,” she said. “You’re not just really handsome, Isaac, you’re also such a good person.”

My chest flooded with affection and warmth at her words. I’d never thought I’d hear them said by Asha, and my heart slammed against my chest with excitement.

“And Arden…” The athlete turned to her girlfriend with raised brows as if prompting her to continue.

“I’m…” the petite woman started to say and licked her lips. “Confused.”

Arden paused, and her dark eyes roamed my features as if she could find answers there. I held back from asking more questions and let her find her words.

“I’ve always loved women,” she said, “and have always been sexually attracted to only them, but…”

Her small chest rose and fell in rapid succession as if she couldn’t catch her breath. She knotted her hands absentmindedly together and swallowed hard.

“Things seem to have changed since meeting you.” Her brows rose as if she were pleading with me. “I can’t stop thinking about you… with me… and sometimes with Asha, and it’s driving me kind of crazy.”

My stomach did a somersault, and my nerves thrummed with anticipation at what the women were admitting to me. A hazy, prickly sensation wafted inside my head and sprinkled over my warm skin and ignited flames that scattered across my body.

“I want to try it…” Arden emphasized “it” and raised her brows pointedly. “You know… with a man… but, not just anyone, I want it to be with you.”

She met my gaze, and her eyes were filled with sincerity that touched my soul.

“I want you, Isaac,” Arden breathed out.

I let out a suppressed exhale at her revelation, and my skin heated with a wildfire of lust. There were so many thoughts and emotions that jumbled in my chest and head, but when my mouth opened, nothing came out.

“We both want you,” Asha said, and she took a tentative step forward.

I’d buried my feelings and attraction for Asha and Arden deep inside of me because I thought I didn’t have a chance. Those thoughts had bubbled back up to the surface recently, and no matter what I did, I couldn’t subdue them any longer.

They all burst out and flooded my insides with warmth and desire.

I wanted them, too.

And, I heavily suspected that it was more of a need than a want.

“Are you sure?” I asked. “I don’t want you to feel pressured in any way. If this is what you want, I’m fully on board, but only if you’re a hundred percent sure.”

They smiled at each other and then at me.

“This is what we meant,” Asha said. “You always think about us first. You’re considerate and brave, and I can’t imagine another day without finally being with you.”

“And why we want you, Isaac Kennedy,” Arden added.

Asha was the first to close the space between us. She grabbed the collar of my shirt and got on her tippy-toes to kiss me. For a heartbeat, I was too stunned to react, but I soon melted into her embrace. Her lips were plump and soft, and they expertly plucked mine with tender motions.

My arms found their way around her waist, and I pulled her closer. Her toes scuffed across the wooden floorboards as I lifted her up to deepen the kiss. Asha’s hands loosened around my collar, and she wrapped her arms around my neck to dig her strong fingers through my hair.

The dark-skinned woman gently tugged at my hair and let out a hum from deep in her throat. It was like she’d been craving the kiss as much as I had.

My hands splayed over her lower back and grazed her perky ass.

Asha was all smooth curves and strong muscles, and she felt so good in my arms. It was like she was always meant to be there.

I lowered her back to solid ground, and she let out a soft whine of protest when I broke the kiss.

My gaze fell on Arden, where she watched us intently from a few inches away. Her dark eyes drifted from Asha to me with a mixture of lust and confusion, and she bit her lower lip as if mulling over her options.

Asha glanced over at her partner and reached out a hand to her. Arden tentatively took it and let Asha lead her closer to us.

“Do you want to try?” Asha asked in a gentle voice. “He tastes really good, babe.”

Arden nodded without a word and stepped between us, and she placed her hands on my shoulders with some hesitation. She kept looking from my eyes to my mouth with hunger in her gaze.

I leaned down to pluck Arden’s rounded upper lip, and it made her breath hitch in surprise. Her kiss was tentative and tender at first, but it quickly became greedy and fiery.

She reached up to grab the back of my neck and pulled me down to her. Her lips were sweet and tasted faintly of oranges, and I wanted to savor her. As if reading my mind, Arden surprised me by prodding my mouth open with her tongue.

I’d taken the kiss slowly, to make sure she was going at a comfortable pace, but it seemed like the petite woman had other plans. She moaned, and her fingers dug into my skin as if she couldn’t get enough.

She flicked her tongue against mine, and it was like striking a match. An eruption of passionate flames cascaded down my spine and turned my jittery nerves into putty.

When we parted, we were both gasping for air and staring at each other in stunned shock.

“That was…” Arden blinked and seemed to try to catch her breath. “Intoxicating.”

“I told you,” Asha murmured.

The athlete’s voice had taken a honey-like tone that seeped into my veins like a drug I couldn’t quit. It tickled my brain and sent a prickling wave of pleasure down my spine. My stomach fluttered with a whirlwind of lust, and my dick pulsed in my jeans.

“I think it’s time to head over to the bed,” Asha suggested.

I let the women take the lead because if it were up to me, I’d bury myself between their legs in an instant. I wanted both of them to feel comfortable and go at their own pace. There was enough patience and control in me for that.

I was thrilled that Asha had revealed her hidden feelings for me and honored that Arden trusted me enough to experience sex with a man. I was aware it was a big deal for the two women, and I didn’t think I could ever express how lucky they made me feel.

Asha clutched my shirt as she directed me backward and stopped me by the mattress. She peeled the shirt up, and I helped her sweep it over my head.

Her breathing became shallow, her eyes grew darker at the sight of me, and her intense gaze made my skin heat with anticipation.

“Wow,” Arden said. “You’re… beautiful.”

I glanced over Asha’s shoulder to look at the petite woman staring at me. The flickering lights of the torches made her freckles dance on the pale skin over the wide bridge of her nose. Her lips parted and formed a lowercase O.

“I can say the same about the two of you,” I said with a grin. “I still think I might be dreaming.”

I let out a faint chuckle, and a mischievous gleam crossed the women’s faces.

“This is real,” Asha confirmed as she tugged at the fastening of my jeans. “And we’re about to make you see stars.”

My insides buzzed at her promise, and I suppressed a groan of desire. The dark-skinned woman dropped my pants to the floor, and my aching cock sprang out at the ready.

“Fuck, Isaac,” Asha gushed. “You’re… wow.”

“That’s really big,” Arden said with wide eyes. “Can it…”

“It’s nothing like silicone,” the athlete said and wagged her eyebrows suggestively. “You’ll love it.”

“You don’t have to do anything you don’t feel comfortable doing,” I said. “I’m yours to do whatever you want with.”

Arden nodded without taking her gaze off my cock, and she licked her lips. Asha pressed her fingers against my chest and instructed me to sit on the bed. My second-in-command was showing her leadership skills, and it was hot to watch her take charge.

Asha grinned at me as she backed away and joined Arden. The two stared into each other’s eyes, and it was like they were having a telepathic conversation. Arden took a deep breath and nodded her head in agreement to whatever Asha’s expression had told her.

The dark-skinned woman smiled and gripped the hem of Arden’s graphic T-shirt before slowly lifting it over her head. Inch by inch, the petite woman’s pale skin was revealed to me like an image slowly coming out of an old inkjet printer.

Arden wasn’t wearing anything underneath, and my eyes roved over the plane of her stomach and up to her small tits. Her breasts glowed like a spotlight shone on them, and I couldn’t take my eyes off them.

In one swift move, Asha pulled her own shirt off and flung the fabric across the room. The athlete had toned arms, and her stomach had lines of defined muscles. My eyes went to her perky tits and their dark nipples that hardened when she watched me stare at her.

The two women were stunning and naked in front of me, and I didn’t know where to look. My insides danced with jittery lust, and sparks shot through my body like fireworks on New Year’s Eve.

Asha stepped closer to Arden and brushed her straight, brown hair over her shoulder before cupping the back of her girlfriend’s head. The two women fused together, their lips moved in languid motions, and I watched in rapt fascination as their tongues glided in and out of their mouths like slow-dancing lovers.

My dick was practically dripping just at the sight of them kissing, and I shifted on the mattress to find some kind of relief. While their mouths moved over each other, Asha’s free hand fidgeted with the waistband of Arden’s jeans.

She unbuttoned it before slipping her hand in to cup the other woman’s ass. My mouth watered at the sight, and I had to force myself to stay still so I didn’t miss anything from my new favorite show.

Arden hummed as her hands traveled over Asha’s smooth, dark skin. Just as the petite woman was about to cup one of the athlete’s tits, Asha pulled away with a devious smile on her face.

Both Arden and I gasped at the sudden withdrawal, but Asha had other plans in store. My second-in-command pulled Arden toward the bed and motioned for me to scoot back.

I piled the pillows against the wrought-iron headboard and leaned against them with my legs stretched out in front of me. Asha peeled the rest of their clothes off before climbing onto the bed.

Electric currents zapped through my veins and tensed my muscles, and my dick twitched with the urge to be consumed by the athlete. Asha was on her knees between my legs and watching me like a hungry feline about to devour her prey.

The toned muscles of her abdomen blended effortlessly into the delicious curve of her hips. Her thighs were thick from her days as a track runner at college. Her big, brown eyes bored into me as if she was starving for my touch.

Waves of tantalizing yearning shot through my limbs and sizzled my skin with impatience. All I wanted was to pull Asha toward me and let her feast, and in turn, I wanted to savor every inch of her, but I pushed that instinct away.

She was running the show, and I was completely enthralled by her production.

The athlete’s natural coils bounced over her shoulders and took a golden hue in the firelight that made me think of a crown. She looked so regal, perched on her knees, like a queen. She sat on her heels and watched me as if she was spellbound.

There was movement by the bed, and both of our gazes darted to Arden. The petite woman was fully naked, and my eyes wandered over her exposed skin. She had a small waist and hips with subtle curves that I couldn’t wait to explore.

Arden bit her lower lip and inched closer to the bed. I sat up straighter to give her more room to join us on the mattress, and Asha scooted closer to me. The dark-skinned woman’s thighs grazed the sensitive skin between my legs and sent another wave of pleasure through my body.

“Come here,” Asha instructed in a gentle voice as she reached over to take Arden’s hand. “We’ll start slow.”

I didn’t mind how they started or finished; I was more than pleased to be taken along for the ride. Arden crawled onto the bed and knelt behind Asha. The petite woman’s dark eyes gleamed from over the athlete’s toned shoulder with a mixture of nerves and excitement.

Asha climbed onto my lap and pressed her muscular legs against my sides. Our chests pressed against each other as I tilted my chin up to meet her eyes, and she smiled down at me before licking her lips.

My cock was thrumming from the radiating heat of her pussy as she hovered over me, and it twitched with the build-up of tension. The mattress shifted as Arden moved toward Asha, and soon, her pale hands appeared from behind the athlete to spread over her waist.

Asha’s hips swayed over me as if she couldn’t stand the lack of friction anymore. My hand traveled over her thick thighs and kneaded her tense muscles along the way. Asha hummed with pleasure as I passed over the planes of her defined abs and trailed a path downward.

“Mmm,” my second-in-command sighed, and she twitched under my touch.

Arden was quiet, but her hand stroked the subtle curve of Asha’s waist before following the path north to her perky tits. I watched her small, pale hand splay over Asha’s breasts and push them up with gentle kneading touches.

While I stared at the dark-skinned woman’s tits being fondled, I cupped my hand under her and was pleased to be met with a wet streak. Her pussy was slick and hot for me, and I brushed my fingers over her wet slit.

Asha moaned and rolled her hips over my hand. The base of my palm pressed over the hood of her clit, and I applied a firmer pressure to make circular motions. I dipped my ring and middle fingers into her pussy, and Asha let out a soft gasp of delight.

I curled my fingers, and her walls adjusted for me as I pressed deeper. But I just wanted to give her a taste, and I slipped them out again. The athlete let out a groan of protest and took my still-slick fingers into her grasp and lifted them.

Arden’s face was buried in the crook of Asha’s neck as the petite woman circled the athlete’s dark nipple with her thumb. Asha tilted her partner’s head and popped my fingers inside her mouth.

My cock ached, and my eyelids fluttered as a flurry of butterflies cascaded down my spine and pooled in my stomach. Arden’s tongue tightened against my fingers and sucked them expertly. My mind went wild with images of the petite woman doing the same to my lower head.

My hand was pulled away, and it fell onto Asha’s hip. Arden licked her lips and gave me a devious grin as if she’d been picturing the exact same things I’d been.

Asha placed her hands on my shoulders and planted a quick kiss on my lips before sinking onto my cock in a deliciously abrupt motion. A blaze exploded in my lower abdomen and rippled through my limbs like a forest fire. The flames licked my taut muscles, heated my jittery nerves, and plucked at the strands of desire that knotted in my stomach.

I was pleasantly surprised that she’d taken all of me in one motion. Asha’s tight, wet pussy was hot with her arousal and stretched around me like it was molding itself to my throbbing cock.

“Fuck.” The word was a burst of air out of her lips, and she hardened her grip on my shoulders. “You feel so amazing.”

I held onto her hips to support her as she glided up and down on my cock like a fiberglass horse on a merry-go-round. She made slight, circular movements with her hips that sent shockwaves of pleasure to my extremities.

My brain fuzzed with a prickly cloud of desire that blurred my vision. I could only focus on the goddess bouncing on my lap like I was her throne. Asha’s breathing hitched in her throat, and she moaned.

“I’ve wanted…” she hummed and closed her eyes. “Fuck… I’ve wanted to do this for a long time.”

Her voice was raspy and heavy with lust. Asha lolled her head back, and Arden’s hungry eyes traveled from me to the dark-skinned woman and back.

“Yes!” Asha cried out. “Fuuuuck. Isaac, yes!”

The precipice was nearing, and I couldn’t think of anything but the intense pleasure that flooded my body. But there was no way I would let the pleasure be over so quickly, even if I could cum twice. I wasn’t ready to let go of the sizzling tension building in my spine.

“I want to feel all of you,” Asha keened and sped her gliding motions.

My fingers dug into her taut muscles, and my brain exploded with sizzling dust that wafted down my spine. The edge neared, and based on Asha’s hitching breaths, hers was, too.

The athlete slid lower, and my dick pulsed with the electric pleasure her constricting walls caused. I hit the back of Asha’s pussy and was propelled off the edge into the abyss of my orgasm. I spilled my seed deep inside my second-in-command just as she let out a wail of pleasure that reverberated through her body.

Lightning flashed behind my eyes, and the pleasure was so intense, I wondered if I’d ever see straight again. Heat skittered along every nerve ending in my being as Asha’s slow grinding stretched out the pleasure to an almost unbearable level.

I let her slow her pace as she rode her wave of orgasm until she came to a breathless stop.

My skin was prickly like I’d just come out of a scalding shower, and the cool air made me shudder. Asha’s dark skin gleamed with streaks of sweat from our workout, and it made her glow.

I clamped my hand around her nape and pulled her into a needy kiss that she melted into with a deep hum. I slipped my tongue inside her and flicked her like a wave lapping over the shore. She swirled around my tongue with languid strokes that sparked currents of electricity down my chest.

Asha tasted of Arden’s citrusy flavor mixed with faint notes of the spices from the stew we’d had for dinner. The combination normally wouldn’t work, but the dark-skinned woman’s taste was addictive, and I dug my fingers into her nape to fix her there.

I wanted to breathe, savor, and experience all of her. I could have drowned in her essence.

Asha mumbled something against my mouth and reluctantly pulled away to gulp some air. Her full lips were even more plump and darker than normal from our makeout session, and she licked them as if she was tasting us again.

The athlete unsheathed my cock from her glorious pussy and swung her leg over my lap to kneel next to me. Asha looked at Arden with lust shimmering in her doe eyes, and the petite woman’s hand fluttered to her own collarbone.

Arden’s brows rose, and she plucked her lower lip between her teeth. Pouting looked good on her.

“Are you done already?” she asked in a disappointed tone.

Arden was sitting on her heels, and it seemed she’d watched the whole interaction with Asha with hungry fascination. She drifted her fingers over her chest, and goosebumps bloomed over her pale skin in their wake.

“Not when you’re looking at me like that,” I huffed, and my cock twitched.

Arden was beautiful, and her pupils expanded to fill her already dark eyes as she looked at my hardening dick in awe. Her long hair had made its way back over her shoulders and hung just over her pinkish-brown nipples.

I couldn’t help but stare with an open mouth as the buds hardened under my gaze. Arden’s fingers drifted down between the two perky hills and lowered to grab my hand. She lifted my arm up, and my palm grazed the warm skin of her flat stomach before she paused over her small tit.

Arden didn’t break eye contact with me as she pressed my hand over her breast, and I gently squeezed the soft weight. My touch tugged a groan from deep inside of her, and her hips squirmed over her heels.

She parted her knees slightly, and I caught a peek of the V-shaped arrow of her pelvis that I imagined was blinking like a neon sign to her promised land.

I constricted my movements as I continued to knead her until I reached her nipple. Arden let out a hitched yelp of pleasure when I gently pinched her bud before rubbing the sensitive skin with my thumb.

“Oh… Isaac,” she whimpered.

Her soft moan made my cock twitch, and it already throbbed with desire for a round two. Arden’s limbs seemed to melt into mush at just my touch, and the sight of her made my insides coil with lust.

The petite woman snapped her head in my direction, and her eyes were wide, urgent, and demanding. Her gaze darted to my thrumming cock before hovering over my lips and returning to my stare.

“I want to feel you inside of me,” she said in a hushed plea.

I nodded, and my heart slammed against my ribcage as if it was planning a jailbreak.

“I’m not sure what to do.” Her tone was shy and apologetic as she glanced between me and Asha. “What do you like?”

“I like you,” I said, and I took her hand. “We’ll do whatever is most comfortable for you.”

I’d have her however she wanted me to take her.

“I want to lie down,” Arden said, and her shyness was leading into a more assertive tone.

We shifted on the mattress so Arden could lie on her back with her straight hair spilling over the pillows. It was my turn to kneel between her parted legs as she bent them on either side of me, and I had a front row seat to her mesmerizing, pink pussy.

Her opening gleamed in the firelight from the arousal that was already making her sensitive skin slick. It made my core swirl with lust just looking at her spreading wide in front of me, and for me.

“I’ll take it slow,” I said. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

“You could never.” Her voice was raspy and filled with desire as she watched me intently.

Asha was perched next to us and observing the scene like we were her personal, live porn, theater production, and her enthralled attention turned my insides into jelly.

I delicately glided my palm over the side of Arden’s calves, up over the peaks of her knees, and down the slopes of her thighs. I slowly inched inward where the skin became more sensitive, and pressed her legs further apart.

I moved down the back of her thigh and purposefully avoided her slick pussy to build the tension. She was already practically dripping for me, but I wanted to turn her into mush in my hands. I cupped her small ass and squeezed the perky globes before tugging her body closer to me without warning.

Arden let out a surprised gasp as she slid over the bedsheet, and her rounded lips parted to let out a burst of raspy breaths. Her mouth curved into a pleased smile as she looked up at me, and I gave her a wicked grin in return.

I moved my hands to her narrow hips and followed the small curve of her waist until my thumbs pressed under her flattened tits. I traced around them with a ghost of a touch, and her whole body shivered with pleasure as goosebumps exploded on her skin.

I leaned over her as I continued my journey over her collarbone and up the slope of her neck. She closed her eyes and hummed as if she was concentrating on savoring my touch. I brushed my thumb over her soft lips, and she parted them.

It was an unspoken invitation that I gladly accepted. My lips pressed against hers in a tender kiss as my free hand trailed its way down her body. Arden whined against my mouth when I reached her slick pussy.

I used two fingers to test the waters and was delighted to find she was completely drenched. Arden gasped when I grazed her clit, but I didn’t stop there. I curled my fingers and dipped inside her tight pussy.

“Oh,” Arden breathed out.

I made circular motions as I went deeper inside and felt her walls stretch around my fingers. My cock ached and leaked for her, and I forced myself to be patient with all my willpower.

My core flooded with gushing, electric water that crashed against my insides. Passion churned in my depths and threatened to unleash the ravenous beast.

I pulled in and out of Arden with languid pulses, and she squirmed with pleasure under me. Her delicate hands bunched the bedsheets, and she was gripping so tightly that her knuckles were turning white.

Her gasps hitched in her throat with each drive of my fingers, and her face contorted in a mask of intense, building pleasure. Arden craned her head back on the mattress and exposed the stretch of her neck.

“Isaaaac,” she whimpered.

Arden’s muscles went taut as a wave of orgasm crashed into her, and her body violently quivered under me. She was mesmerizing to watch.

I unhooked my fingers from inside her, and they were soaked in her juices. I popped them in my mouth and sucked the sweetness off my skin like I’d been parched for days. The taste of her was addictive.

“That…” Asha’s voice brought me back to the room in Dabi Taberna. “Was so hot.”

The dark-skinned woman’s mouth was opened to form a faint O, and she cupped her own tit like she needed the friction and support to hold herself up.

“Isaac…” My name was a whisper on Arden’s lips.

I inspected her pretty face in the firelight for any signs of discomfort, but all I detected was satisfaction and lust. Her freckles looked like paint splattered over her cheeks and the bridge of her nose, and when she smiled up at me, they crinkled in a cute way.

“Yes?” I asked.

“I need you inside me…” Her tone was matter-of-fact, as if she were talking about what to have for dinner. “Now.”

The sudden assertiveness sent tingles of pleasure across my chest, and I was flooded with urgent desire. If she wanted me, she would have me.

Arden licked her lips as she turned to look at Asha.

“Care for a ride?” The petite woman wagged her eyebrows suggestively.

Asha and I chuckled. Of course she would say a silly comment in the middle of sex. She wouldn’t be Arden otherwise.

Asha climbed back on the mattress, but this time at the head of the bed, and swung her leg over Arden’s head. Asha hovered over the other woman’s face as she fixed me with a devilish grin that set fires in my core.

I grabbed the back of Arden’s knee and directed her to hook her leg behind my lower back. Asha lowered herself onto the petite woman’s face and let out a soft gasp that made my cock twitch. The knowledge that Arden’s tongue was inside Asha was an intoxicating image.

I glided my already leaking and throbbing head over Arden’s slit, and the muscles that connected her thighs to her pelvis spasmed in response. She let her knee drop to the mattress, and I inched my cock inside of her deliciously tight pussy, bit by torturous bit.

Arden’s muffled hums and ahhs purred out of her from between Asha’s thighs, and the swirling mess of lust and hunger filled my lower abdomen. Electric currents tingled my skin and pulled a low groan out from my depths.

When I was fully in, I glided in and out with care. Asha and Arden moaned, and I gradually quickened my pace. I leaned toward the athlete who was grinding over the petite woman’s face like she was riding a mechanical bull.

Our mouths collided with each other in fervent kisses that hazed my brain and made me lose the concept of reality. I could have been in a dream for all I knew, and if I was, I never wanted to wake from it. My skin tingled, and I felt like I was floating in a sea of electric pleasure.

I pumped into Arden with more force, and she let out keens that seemed to make Asha vibrate with lust. I pounded into the petite woman’s pussy until the only sound I heard was our two, wet bodies smacking against each other.

My core churned and bubbled with heated desire and threatened to drown me in my own climax. I almost thought I would physically burst from the intense pleasure, but it was too good to stop. If I spontaneously combusted, then so be it. I would burn with bliss.

“I’m getting close,” I said between grunts.

Arden’s hands gripped my wrist beside her shoulder in response, and her nails dug into my skin. The leg that was hooked around me tightened around my waist, and she pressed her heel into my lower back as if to push me deeper inside of her.

A tidal wave of sizzling ecstasy crashed into me, and I spilled my seed deep inside Arden. Constellations exploded in my vision like dozens of supernovas. I toppled into a whirlpool of electric current, and I basked in the bliss of it all.

They hadn’t lied: they made me see a galaxy of stars.

Asha let out a cry of pleasure at the same time as Arden’s muffled one exploded out of her. I pumped inside the petite woman, and both she and Asha quivered and spasmed from waves of climaxes that seemed to collide into one another.

When I pulled out of Arden, my cock was drenched in our juices. Asha flopped to her side, and the petite woman took a big gulp of air. Arden’s mouth was wet from Asha’s arousal, and she licked her lips with satisfaction.

“The Isaac-Asha cocktail was ten out of ten.” A grin spread across Arden’s face as she exhaled loudly. “I strongly suggest it.”

“Next time,” Asha said, and she took a seat next to Arden’s head, “I’ll have the Isaac-Arden special.”

“You can order off my menu any time,” I chuckled. “That was so good.”

I glanced down at Arden, who had her eyes closed and her hand resting on her chest. It looked like she was meditating or about to fall asleep.

“How was it for you?” I asked her in a gentler tone.

She opened one eye and looked down the length of her body at me. Arden drummed her fingers on her collarbone, and she bit her lower lip.

“Fucking amazing,” she said.

Her voice was mellow as if she was entering a higher state of consciousness from her intense satisfaction.

“I’ve been missing out,” she giggled. “I’ll have to make up for lost time.”

“You are going to ride me to the bone, aren’t you?” I laughed.

I hoped they would.

“I’m a little sleepy tonight,” Arden admitted. “I feel like I’ve run a marathon… a really fun marathon.”

“Sleep sounds like the appropriate thing to do,” I agreed. “We do have a long journey back tomorrow.”

“Can we stay the night with you?” Asha asked as she plumped the pillows to prop herself up.

“Of course,” I said in slight surprise.

I couldn’t even picture them walking away from me now, and the promise of being squished between the two for the night was too enticing to pass up.

Arden scooted over to let me lie down between her and Asha, and the two wrapped themselves over me. I fell asleep to their soft breathing and warm bodies weighing over me, and my muscles melted into the mattress. I was washed with a blissful sensation that lasted throughout the night.

In the morning, we stirred awake at the brink of dawn and got dressed in comfortable silence before checking in on Akoni and Gwen.

My stomach started to knot as we walked down the hallway to their room. I hadn’t dared to knock on their door last night in case I’d wake Gwen up. She’d needed the rest, and I hoped she was back to her healthy self.

I raised my fist to rap it against their bedroom door, but just as I was about to knock, it swung open and startled me.

Chapter 17

Arden let out a yelp of surprise at the abruptness of the door swinging open, and we were met with a bouncy-sounding chuckle from Akoni. The witch stood barefoot in the doorway, and there was a glimmer in her brown eyes that showed her amusement.

“I didn’t mean to scare you,” Akoni giggled.

The witch let us in, and I was relieved to see Gwen already up and stretching her long limbs. She’d regained all of her color, and she gave us a bright smile when we stepped further into the room.

“How are you feeling?” I asked Gwen.

“Much better,” she sighed and slowly rotated her neck to stretch each side. “My brain has cleared, and my nerves have calmed. I think I overexerted myself, but it was worth it.”

“You scared me,” I admitted.

The turmoil of emotions I’d felt the day before simmered in my chest, and I went to the other side of the room to pull Gwen into a hug. Relief washed over my nervous jitters, and I was instantly soothed by her presence. The willowy brunette wrapped her arms around me and stroked my back with tender hands.

“I feel much stronger this morning,” Gwen said, and her warm breath was against my ear. “Not only was I recharged, but my powers seem to be… sturdier.”

I squeezed her before taking a step back with a smile.

“I’m glad,” I said. “I always knew you were powerful.”

Gwen blushed before giving me a soft peck on the cheek that made my chest swell with affection for her. She’d come a long way in her magic and as a person, and I was proud of the woman she was becoming.

The five of us packed up our things, said our goodbyes to Payo and Raina, who were chatting at the hotel’s front desk, and had a quick breakfast in the restaurant next door before we left Dabi.

Arden and Asha led us to the stables that were tucked between the rows of attached homes at the edge of town. The horses stomped their hooves when they noticed us approaching, and Bart blew a gust of air in my face.

I assumed it was for the audacity of leaving him behind. I gave him a pera that I’d bought at the fruit market the day before as a peace offering, and he gobbled it up in two bites. He closed his eyes and seemed to give me a pleased smile before he bobbed his head.

We followed the traders’ route that cut through the pastoral landscape that surrounded Dabi until we found a desert road that led back to Shanukstan.

The map of Tullia was ingrained in my brain, and despite not having a physical copy, I was starting to develop an intuitive compass that led me home to Castle Woodhouse.

“Have you guys thought about Akoni’s mare’s name?” Arden blurted out as we walked across the barren land on the other side of the Castilan border.

The ground was hard, and our horses’ hooves thudded over the frosty grass. The mild weather from our neighbors was gone, and winter was back in full force.

“It does not belong to me,” Akoni stated, but there was a ghost of a smile warming her features.

“You know what,” I said with a chuckle as I pulled my fur coat out of my pack. “I haven’t had much chance to think about it.”

“You mean,” Asha teased with a grin, “you didn’t have a break between hunting cannibals and fighting orangutan-eels?”

Gwen giggled from the back of our cluster. I led alongside Asha while Akoni, Gwen, and Arden followed behind.

“You mock me,” Arden said, “but I’m dead serious.”

“What did you come up with?” Gwen asked the petite woman. “You were in the middle of giving us options when… you know, we were attacked.”

“Yes!” Arden gushed. “When Isaac rudely vetoed Sailor Uranus.”

“I’m pretty sure it was a unanimous decision,” I said.

“It’s fine,” she said in a playfully offended tone. “I’m over it. I came up with Haruhi, like from Ouran High School Host Club.”

“Ugh, such a feel-good show,” Asha said with approval.

“That is a pretty name,” Akoni agreed.

“Hmm,” Arden hummed as if she wasn’t happy with the group’s reaction. “I also have Polly because it’s a cute name, and I miss the days when it was acceptable to play with Polly Pocket.”

She paused to take a deep breath.

“Oh,” she added as if it was an afterthought, “I was also thinking of Frou-Frou.”

Oh, no.

She’d made her decision already, and this was just a courteous gesture, but it was all rhetorical.

“That…” I started.

“It’s the horse from Aristocats,” Arden added. “I know she’s beige and not gray, but those are just semantics.”

“Mmhmm.” A grin plastered across my face.

Called it.

“I think I like Frou-Frou,” Akoni said in a hesitant voice as if she didn’t quite believe what she was saying.

“You see, Akoni likes it!” Arden exclaimed like she was as surprised as the rest of us by it. “It’s her horse, so… Frou-Frou it is!”

“Not my mare,” Akoni corrected.

How were we accumulating so many horses with the most absurd names? At least I had Bartholomew Simpson that I could take seriously. Bart sneezed, and his whole body shook as if in response to my thought.

We crossed the Karaktan mountains, and a sense of relief washed over me the moment we neared Domum Shine. The air was even colder on this side of the jagged slopes, and I let out a long whistle of approval and surprise at the sight that welcomed us.

“Whoa…” Gwen let out in her dreamy tone.

The landscape had changed drastically since we’d left for the Barricade, and the frost-tipped grass had been completely smothered in snow.

“Why is it that all the big changes happen when I’m gone?” I laughed as I tapped Bart’s sides with my heels.

“I love coming home to surprises!” Arden gushed.

Our steeds galloped across the white-covered land, and their thumping hooves were muffled in the few inches of snow. Castle Woodhouse appeared in the distance, and the sight looked straight out of a Thomas Kinkade Christmas card.

The Nepalam Mountain Range on the horizon curved around the dorm with only their tips peeking out over our roof. The snow looked fresh, fluffy, and perfect to build snowmen and igloos.

All that was missing was the cartoonishly large pine tree decorated with colorful tinsel and twinkle lights.

We circled around the castle to make a pitstop at the Shanukstani settlement. The tribe had taken down the posts that had formed an arena for their horse performances during the festival, but they had kept the hanging lanterns.

We left the horses by the tree at the entrance of the settlement and wandered through the main path. I would normally lead Bart straight to the stables, but we weren’t going to stay for long.

I wanted to make sure the newcomers had settled well and were doing okay.

The fire crackled at the center of the encampment, and a cluster of tribeswomen were bundled in furs as they knitted in the warmth. It was nice to see Kryze and Nora among them chatting together. An older woman who sat next to the redhead pointed to Nora’s needles and motioned for her to wrap the yarn around them.

It was sweet to see them mingling with each other and working as a team.

I walked over to stand behind Kryze, who looked to be halfway through making a blue-and-green blanket. Her delicate hands were practically a blur as she looped the strand of yarn around her needles. It was impressive to watch.

“How is everything going?” I asked.

“Very well,” Kryze said with her eyes fixed on her work like she was being hypnotized by them.

I doubted she’d registered who’d asked her the question and was somewhere in a crafting trance.

“We are making blankets for the winter,” she added.

“It looks good.” I nodded even though she couldn’t see me. “How long have you been out here?”

“Hmm,” Kryze hummed.

“Isaac!” Nora exclaimed before the priestess could respond.

The redhead had been chatting with the older woman sitting next to her, and she seemed to have just realized I was there. Nora’s hazel eyes gleamed in the firelight as she jumped up to her feet. She was clutching her needles and the few inches of blanket she’d been working on. I wasn’t sure if it was her first time knitting, but she looked to have quickly gotten the hang of it.

“Isaac?” Kryze blinked and looked around as if she was waking up from a nap.

The Shanukstani priestess’ eyes widened when they landed on me, and a bright smile spread across her face.

“Hi!” She grinned. “I’m sorry, I was so focused and didn’t realize it was you.”

Kryze and Nora rushed to me and squished me into a bear hug from both sides.

“How was everything?” Nora asked when she stepped out of the embrace. “Is everyone okay?”

“In the end, yes,” I said.

“What does that mean?” The redhead’s eyes were wide with concern.

Gwen, Akoni, Asha, and Arden clustered around us with big grins on their faces. I assumed they were feeling the same contentment I felt about being back home.

“I had a mini burnout,” Gwen admitted. “But, I’m okay now. There was this giant orangutan-eel.”

“A what?” Nora reached over to clutch the willowy brunette’s arm. “It hurt you?”

She scanned Gwen’s face and inspected her arm and torso mother hen-style. She rotated the willowy brunette’s arm to look for wounds as if she had X-ray vision and could see through the thick fur coat.

It was sweet to see how much Nora cared, even if it was slightly erratic.

“It didn’t touch me,” Gwen said with a giggle. “I used too much of my power and drained my energy.”

“You fought it off with your magic!” Nora’s eyes shone with pride.

“She was really amazing.” I nodded with a grin.

Gwen’s cheeks flushed as we all praised her achievements, and I tenderly squeezed her hand.

“Are there any updates I should know about?” I asked Nora and Kryze.

“Bahdir is traveling in Shanukstan,” the priestess said. “He said he might be away for a few weeks to cover more ground.”

“That’s perfect.” I nodded. “It’s important to recruit as many allies as possible.”

The tribe that lived near Castle Woodhouse had already expanded considerably in the last few weeks, and I was excited to see the community flourish. The warriors were some of the strongest men in the kingdom, and having them on our side when it was time to go to war would be advantageous.

“I’ll let you finish your knitting,” I said. “I just wanted to check in before heading home.”

“We shouldn’t be out for much longer,” Nora said. “Olivia and Tevai are at the dorm.”

I made a quick round of the camp to wave goodbye to the Shanukstani people and make sure they were doing well. They smiled broadly at me as I passed through, and they kept moving along with their tasks.

Bart seemed excited to see me when I approached the tree he was standing under. I grabbed his reins to lead him toward the entrance of our barricade, and he snorted in response. He clopped his hooves on the snowy ground like he was dancing to a tune in his head. I assumed he knew we were heading back to the warm stalls filled with hay and makni.

“You did great, buddy,” I said as I stroked his mane. “Couldn’t have asked for a better sidekick.”

Bart huffed and shook his head.

“Sorry,” I laughed.

I imagined he disagreed with the sentiment.

“You couldn’t have asked for a better sidekick,” I corrected.

How could I have forgotten that he was the main character and I was just an NPC living in his world?

Once the horses were fed and settled in the stables, the women and I wandered around the building to the front door. The dining hall was just as we’d left it, except there was a huge, black dragon taking up most of the space and snoring soundly.

Tevai must have needed the deeper rest, and she could only get that in her dragon form. Her wings were tucked in at her sides, and her scales vibrated as if she was purring. She looked so peaceful.

“Ohh!” Arden said in a hushed voice. “We should be quiet!”

She stared at her pack and then the sleeping dragon with pursed lips.

“I think I’ll put my things away later.” She glanced our way. “Want to build a snowman?”

We’d been on horseback all day, and my chilled skin was desperate for warmth. My muscles were already slowly thawing from being inside the building, and I couldn’t imagine returning to the cold just yet.

“Doesn’t have to be a snowman,” she added with raised eyebrows, and her lips twitched with the threat of a smile.

“Frozen is not the way to win me over,” I chuckled. “I’ll come out later to join you, how about that?”

“I’ll accept those conditions.” Arden nodded with a stern expression that was unconvincing.

Asha and Gwen followed the petite woman back outside after some more peer pressure, and Akoni and I shimmied around Tevai. We dropped our bags in our room before wandering the halls to find Olivia.

The blonde woman was in her old dorm room and looked like a hot, mad scientist. She somehow made her white lab coat and safety goggles look sexy.

There were beakers and small hotplates on the table at the center of the room that had various liquids simmering and fuming. I couldn’t fathom understanding everything she knew about it all, and I was so impressed with her intelligence.

“Are you making potions?” Akoni asked in surprise.

I could understand how the witch interpreted the chemistry set as witchcraft. Science was basically modern-day magic.

Olivia jumped a little at our sudden appearance, and she looked at us with wide, blue eyes. She lifted her goggles onto her head before carefully peeling off her rubber gloves to place them on the table.

“You’re back.” She smiled and glanced down at her work and then to us. “No potion making here, just prepping some more insulin.”

“What is that?” Akoni cocked her head to the side, and her eyebrows bunched together over the bridge of her nose.

“It’s something that regulates people’s blood sugar levels,” Olivia explained. “My body needs a bit of a boost because it has a hard time doing it on its own.”

“This seems like a lot of work.” The witch pursed her lips as she scanned the cluttered table. “Why don’t you simply take a fiery amer? That would be much simpler.”

“Take a what?” The blonde woman blinked and shook her head.

I’d also never heard of whatever Akoni was talking about, but the witch was making it sound like it was an obvious alternative.

“It means bitter fire,” Akoni explained, “it helps with blood-related conditions. You take the elixir once a month to regulate your system, and you do not need to consume pig intestines for it.”

“Ew.” Olivia grimaced and wiggled her nose in disgust. “I don’t eat the organs, I extract cells from them to make insulin that I then inject into fatty tissue.”

“Is that why we have so many carcasses in the freezer?” Akoni asked in surprise. “I had assumed it was an Earth delicacy.”

Olivia giggled, and I chuckled at the witch’s comment. Pork had become a big part of our diet since we’d arrived in Tullia, so it wasn’t that absurd of her to think that.

“It’s all for me,” Olivia said. “I need their pancreases for my insulin.”

The blonde woman glanced over at her beakers and simmering liquids on the table with a pensive expression.

“I’m almost finished with this batch,” she said, “but where could I get this… fiery amer? Are you sure it’s for insulin? It seems a bit too easy, you know?”

“Sometimes magic makes things easy.” Akoni shrugged. “It is nice to make things simple.”

“It would be, yeah.” Olivia nodded and chewed her lower lip.

Her blue gaze wandered around the room, but didn’t latch on to anything. It was like she wasn’t seeing, just feeling.

“You have no idea the struggle it is,” Olivia said in a distant voice. “I have to make so many batches, and we’re eating so much pork.”

I held back a chuckle at her comment. Our diet wasn’t her main issue. If Akoni knew a way to make Olivia’s quality of life better, I’d travel to the ends of Tullia to get her whatever she needed.

“It would be way easier to just take a potion once a month instead of doing this whole production.” Olivia waved her hand over the science experiment on the table.

“I can brew it,” Akoni said. “I have melon amer with me, but I will need some fiery costus for the recipe.”

Olivia stared at the witch with analytical eyes as if she were searching for empty promises. The blonde woman pinched her lower lip between her thumb and index finger in a pensive look.

“You’re one hundred percent sure this would work?” Olivia asked.

“I am as sure as I breathe,” Akoni said with sincerity. “I can teach you once I have the ingredients.”

Olivia’s eyes widened, and they filled with shimmering lights as they welled up. Her uncertain expression melted and lit up when she smiled broadly.

“I never dreamed of this being possible!” Olivia gushed. “I can’t believe it!”

“Where can we find this fiery thing?” I asked.

“Costus,” Akoni provided, and a sheepish wince spread over the witch’s features. “I would normally collect them on the border of the Outlands and Castilan. Near the coast.”

Of course, it grew exactly where we’d just been.

“But, I believe it can be found anywhere in Castilan that is by the sea,” she added.

“I would have gone back to the Outlands to collect some,” I said with a soft chuckle, “but I’m glad I don’t have to.”

“It’s not urgent, anyway,” Olivia said, and she unbuttoned her lab coat. “I’m still good for a few weeks.”

“This tonic is going to be more convenient for you.” I fixed the blonde woman with a sincere gaze. “So I’ll make this a priority.”

Olivia smiled and stepped around the table to give me a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

“Thank you,” she said to me before turning to Akoni with a grin. “You’re a lifesaver.”

The three of us returned to the dining hall, where Tevai had returned to her human-MILF form and was stretching her muscular arms over her head.

Kryze and Nora were back from their knitting session. They were busy in the kitchen preparing dinner, and I joined them to help out while Akoni and Olivia set the table.

Not long after, Arden, Asha, and Gwen came in with red cheeks and noses. There was a gleam in the petite woman’s eyes that reminded me of the magic of snow days as a kid.

The evening was a blur of laughter and catching up that made my heart swell for each of the women. We listened to a record while eating dinner and recounted our adventures to the Outlands.

“The cannibals were back?” Kryze said in horror. “Our last meeting was not one that I remember fondly.”

“You can say that again.” I nodded with fervor.

“Uh…” Kryze blinked in confusion. “Our last meeting–”

“He didn’t mean it literally,” Gwen cut her off with a helpful tone before she could repeat herself. “It means that he agrees with you.”

“Oh.” Kryze’s face brightened with a pinkish hue.

“I’m more shocked that Taj was back,” Nora said. “And that he apologized for his psychotic brother.”

“Maybe we should start calling Isaac ‘Cooker,’ too,” Asha suggested with a mischievous smile.

“Cook-her…” Nora snorted. “I hardly know her.”

We burst into laughter at her terrible joke, and the redhead looked around the table with a prideful grin.

After dinner, half of us cleared the table while the other half set up the lounge for a movie night. Kryze was in charge of choosing the movie, so it was safe to assume she’d pick either Shrek or Elf, which had become her favorites from our collection of DVDs.

I was about to plop myself on the couch between Nora and Tevai when there was a rap on the front door. Everyone turned to stare at me with startled expressions, but I didn’t have the slightest idea who it could be.

It was strange to have a visitor at such a late hour, and I grabbed a dagger from our armory on the way to the entrance just in case. I doubted any enemy would have the courtesy to knock before attacking, but it could have been a really polite bad guy.

I looked out the peephole and was surprised to see a beautiful mane of wavy, dark chocolate-brown hair.

I opened the door, and Andamora turned around to face me. The Castilan advisor was just as beautiful as the last time I’d seen her, with almond-shaped, hazel eyes that seemed to bore straight into my soul.

“Isaac,” she breathed out like she was uttering a wish.

Her voice was lilting, like a song dedicated to me.

She wore a thick fur coat with a puff of trim that was pulled up to her jaw. I doubted she was used to the cold in Domum Shine when she lived in Castilan’s sunny province.

“Hey,” I said with a smile. “Come in.”

“Thank you.” She sounded rushed, as if she’d sprinted from King Lavino’s palace all the way to Domum Shine.

She stepped into the dining hall, and the women instantly got off the sofa to meet us by the entrance. They wore curious and worried expressions that mirrored what I was feeling.

I was happy to see Andamora, but it was never a good sign to have a visit from a political advisor and ally in the middle of the night. The woman also had an odd energy that made me think she was trying to hide her panic.

“How are you?” she asked. “Were you able to meet with Lord Brixton?”

Andamora removed her knee-length coat and handed it to Gwen, who offered to hang it for her. The adviser wore deep magenta high-waisted pants and a cream-colored blouse that she’d unbuttoned at the collar to reveal her intoxicating cleavage that peeked out from under the fabric.

“We’re good,” I said as I ripped my eyes from the view. “But our meeting with the Lydmark lord was a bust. He’s… not rooting for the good team.”

Andamora rolled her eyes and sighed.

“I’m sorry it wasn’t a fruitful meeting,” she said with a sympathetic expression.

“Well, not entirely.” I shrugged. “We spoke to Lady Ellaria’s maid, and it turns out Owain’s sister is part of some kind of scheme that is plotting against the emperor.”

“Really?” Andamora’s eyes widened, and the green flecks in the amber sea of her irises gleamed.

“They were supposed to give a message to Lydmark’s royals for us,” I said. “I hope to hear back from them soon.”

“That is good news!” The Castilan advisor smiled, but the sentiment didn’t quite reach her eyes, as if something was plaguing her thoughts.

“It made nearly drowning by sea serpent much more worth it,” Asha joked.

Panic struck Andamora’s features, and her mouth dropped open in shock.

“We were fine,” I assured her with a chuckle. “I killed it, and then was saved by a siren who was a… character.”

“We’re planning Isaac’s wedding to her,” Arden giggled.

“We’re not,” I interjected with an unconvincing glare. “I actually feel bad for her, she was cursed by this Bru-something Bea…”

“Bruxa Beatris?” Andamora gasped.

“You know her?” I stared at her in shock.

“Unfortunately,” the advisor said with a somber look. “She is a professional enchantress people can hire.”

I remembered Odine’s origin story about her evil stepmother paying the witch to turn her stepdaughter into a siren. This Bruxa Beatris sounded a lot like a fantasy hitman.

“You said unfortunately…” Gwen said with a worried voice that trailed off. “What did you mean by that?”

Andamora’s brows rose, and she bit her lower lip. She tucked a curl behind her ear, and it exposed the curve of her neck and her collarbone.

“She has been hired recently by someone unknown,” the adviser said in a grave tone.

My breath caught in my throat, and a heavy stillness filled with anxious energy weighed on the room. This was definitely not good news.

“Isaac.” Andamora took a deep breath as she fixed me with an intense look. “She has cursed King Lavino.”

End of Book 8

End Notes

Thank you for reading Castle Coeds 8! I hope you enjoyed it. I’ll start working on the next book when this gets 100 reviews, so click here to leave a review!

Don’t forget about my Patreon! You’ll get advanced audio chapters (for your ears) or written chapters (for your eyes), and nude/sexy versions of my covers (for your… uhhh… well…) I also have an audiobook subscription so you can get 3-4 of my books every month at a discount along with all the other stuff. Check it out here! Or search for my name on Patreon.com.

Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book unless you follow that author on the store. Make sure you click this link and then click on the follow button. Then Amazon will update you a few weeks after my next book comes out.

If you want to get notified of my books the day that they come out, make sure you follow my Facebook author page and join my Facebook fan group. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted that the next book is out.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2025 by Eric Vall

….

Patreon

Don’t forget about my Patreon! You’ll get advanced audio chapters (for your ears) or written chapters (for your eyes), and nude/sexy versions of my covers (for your… uhhh… well…) I also have an audiobook subscription so you can get 3-4 of my books every month at a discount along with all the other stuff. Check it out here! Or search for my name on Patreon.com.

Amazon doesn’t update readers when an author comes out with a new book unless you follow that author on the store. Make sure you click this link and then click on the follow button. Then Amazon will update you a few weeks after my next book comes out.

If you want to get notified of my books the day that they come out, make sure you follow my Facebook author page and join my Facebook fan group. If you don’t follow me on Amazon or join my Facebook page, you’ll never get alerted that the next book is out.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2025 by Eric Vall

Other Sites

If you are looking to find more harem books like mine, check out the Haremlit Facebook group here.